Edited by Lavina Fielding Anderson
Part 3. The New York Years
HISTORY OF JOSEPH THE PROPHET COMMENCES—SEVENTH VISION OF JOSEPH SMITH, SENIOR.
[p. 329]I now come to the history of Joseph. By reference to the table (chap. ix.), you will find the date and place of his birth; besides which, except what has already been said, I shall say nothing respecting him until he arrived at the age of fourteen. However, in this I am aware that some of my readers will be disappointed, for I suppose, from questions which are frequently asked me, that1 it is thought by some that I shall be likely to tell many very remarkable incidents which attended his childhood; but, as nothing occurred during his early life, except those trivial circumstances which are common to that state of human existence, I pass them in silence.
At the age of fourteen, an incident occurred which alarmed us much, as we knew not the cause of it. Joseph being a remarkably quiet, well disposed child, we did not suspect that any one had aught against him. He was out one evening on an errand, and, on returning home, as he was passing through the door yard a gun was fired across his pathway, with the evident intention of shooting him. He sprang to the door much frightened. We immediately went in search of the assassin, but could find no trace of him that evening.2 The next morning we found his tracks under a waggon, where he lay when he fired; and the following day we found the balls which were discharged from the gun, lodged in the head and neck of a cow that was standing opposite the waggon, in a dark corner. We have not as yet discovered the man who made this attempt at murder, neither can we discover the cause thereof.
I shall here insert the seventh and last vision3 that my husband had, which vision was received in the year 1819. It was as follows:
[p.330]The last and 7th [damage] Joseph was 14 vision 7th [damage] night a man come in with a peddler’s budjet on his back he as liked <spoke to> saying Sir will you trade with me to day I told that I rather [… guessed?] not I have always traded with you and I have always called on you and I have found you strictly honest in all your deal your measures are always heaped and in measure your measure you always overrun—and now I have come to tell you that this is the last time that I shall <never> never <shall> call again and you may want […t?] thing and there is but one thing lacking for pertaining to your souls salvation I I then requested him to write upon paper what it was that I lacked he said he would do so and I sprang forward very eagerly in order to get some paper and other materials for writing—and in my excitement I awoke
[p.330]“I dreamed,” said he, “that a man with a pedlar’s budget4 on his back, came in, and thus addressed me: ‘Sir, will you trade with me today? I have now called upon you seven times, I have traded with you each time, and have always found you strictly honest in all your dealings. Your measures are always heaped, and your weights overbalance; and I have now come to tell you that this is the last time I shall ever call on you, and that there is but one thing which you lack, in order to secure your salvation.’ As I earnestly desired to know what it was that I still lacked, I requested him to write the same upon paper. He said he would do so. I then sprang to get some paper, but, in my excitement, I awoke.”
Shortly after my husband received the foregoing vision there was a great revival in religion,5 which extended to all the denominations of Christians in the surrounding country in which we resided.6 Many of the world’s people becoming concerned about the salvation of their souls, came forward and presented them-[p.331]selves as seekers after religion. Most of them were desirous of uniting with some church, but were not decided as to the particular faith which they would adopt. When the numerous meetings were about breaking up, and the candidates and the various leading church members began to consult upon the subject of adopting the candidates into some church or churches, as the case might be, a dispute arose,7 and there was a great contention among them.
While these things were going forward Joseph’s mind became considerably troubled with regard to religion; and the following extract from his history will show, more clearly than I can express, the state of his feelings, and the result of his reflections on this occasion:—8
“I was at this time in my fifteenth year. My father’s family was proselyted to the Presbyterian faith, and four of them joined that church, namely, my mother Lucy, my brothers Hyrum and Samuel Harrison, and my sister Sophronia.
“During this time of great excitement my mind was called up to serious reflection and great uneasiness; but though my feelings were deep, and often pungent,9 still I kept myself aloof from all those parties, though I attended their several meetings as often as occasion would permit. But in process of time my mind became somewhat partial to the Methodist sect, and I felt some desire to be united with them, but so great was10 the confusion and strife among the different denominations, that it was impossible for a person, young as I was, and so unacquainted with men and things, to come to any certain conclusion who was right and who was wrong. My mind at different times was greatly excited, the cry and tumult were11 so great and incessant. The Presbyterians were most decided against the Baptists and Methodists, and used all their powers of either reason or sophistry to prove their errors, or at least to make the people think they were in error. On the other hand, the Baptists and Methodists, in their turn, were equally zealous to establish12 their own tenets and disprove all others.
[p.332]“In the midst of this war of words, and tumult of opinions, I often said to myself, What is to be done? Who, of all these parties, are right? or, are they all wrong together? If any one of them be right, which is it? and how shall I know it?
“While I was labouring under the extreme difficulties caused by the contests of these parties of religionists, I was one day reading the epistle of James,13 first chapter and fifth verse, which reads, ‘If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth unto all men liberally, and upbraideth not, and it shall be given him.’ Never did any passage of Scripture come with more power to the heart of man than this did at this time to mine. It seemed to enter with great force into every feeling of my heart. I reflected on it again and again, knowing that if any person needed wisdom14 from God, I did, for how to act I did not know, and, unless I could get more wisdom than I then had, would never know;15 for the teachers of religion of the different sects understood the same passage so differently, as to destroy all confidence in settling the question by an appeal to the Bible. At length I came to the conclusion, that I must either remain in darkness and confusion, or else I must do as James directs, that is, ask of God. I at length came to the determination to ask of God, concluding that if he gave wisdom to them that lacked wisdom, and would give liberally, and not upbraid, I might venture. So, in accordance with this my determination to ask of God, I retired to the woods to make the attempt. It was on the morning of a beautiful clear day, early in the spring of 1820. It was the first time in my life that I had made such an attempt; for amidst all my anxieties I had never as yet made the attempt to pray vocally. After I had retired into the place where I had previously designed to go, having looked around me, and finding myself alone, I kneeled down and began to offer up the desires of my heart to God. I had scarcely done so, when immediately I was seized upon by some power which entirely overcame me, and had such astonishing influence over me [p.333]as to bind my tongue, so that I could not speak. Thick darkness gathered around me, and it seemed to me for a time as if I were doomed to sudden destruction. But exerting all my powers to call upon God, to deliver me out of the power of this enemy which had seized upon me, and at the very moment when I was ready to sink into despair, and abandon myself to destruction—not to an imaginary ruin, but to the power of some actual being from the unseen world, who had such a marvellous power as I had never before felt in any being; just at this moment of great alarm, I saw a pillar of light exactly over my head, above the brightness of the sun, which descended gradually until it fell upon me. It no sooner appeared than I found myself delivered from the enemy which held me bound. When the light rested upon me, I saw two personages, whose brightness and glory defy all description, standing above me in the air. One of them spake unto me, calling me by name, and said, pointing to the other, ‘This is my beloved Son; hear him!’
“My object in going to enquire of the Lord, was to know which of all the16 sects was right, that I might know which to join. No sooner, therefore, did I get possession of myself, so as to be able to speak, than I asked the personages who stood above me in the light, which of all the sects was right—for at this time it had never entered into my heart that all were wrong—and which I should join.17 I was answered that I should join none of them, for they were all wrong; and the personage who addressed me said that all their creeds were an abomination in his sight; that those professors were all corrupt. ‘They draw near me18 with their lips, but their hearts are far from me; they teach for doctrine the commandments of men, having a form of godliness, but they deny the power thereof.’ He again forbade me to join any19 of them; and many other things did he say unto me which I cannot write at this time. When I came to myself again, I found myself lying on my back, looking up into heaven.20 Some few days after I had this vision, I happened to be in company with one of the Methodist preachers who was very active in the before-mentioned religious excitement, and conversing with him upon the subject [p.334]of religion, I took occasion to give him an account of the vision which I had had. I was greatly surprised at his behaviour; he treated my communication not only lightly, but with great contempt, saying it was all of the devil; that there was no such thing as visions or revelations in these days; that all such things had ceased with the Apostles, and that there never would be any more of them. I soon found, however, that my telling the story had excited a great deal of prejudice against me among professors of religion, and was the cause of great persecution, which continued to increase; and though I was an obscure boy, only between fourteen and fifteen years of age, and my circumstances in life such as to make a boy21 of no consequence in the world, yet men of high standing would take notice sufficient to excite the public mind against me and create a hot22 persecution; and this was common among all the sects—all united to persecute me. It has often caused me serious reflection, both then and since, how very strange it was that an obscure boy, of a little over fourteen years of age—and one, too, who was doomed to the necessity of obtaining a scanty maintenance by his daily labour, should be thought a character of sufficient importance to attract the attention of the great ones of the most popular sects of the day, in a manner so as to create23 in them a spirit of the hottest persecution and reviling. But strange or not, so it was, and was often cause of great sorrow to myself. However, it was, nevertheless, a fact that I had had a vision. I have thought since, that I felt much like Paul when he made his defence before King Agrippa, and related the account of the vision he had when he ‘saw a light and heard a voice’; but still there were but few who believed him [Acts 26:7-19]. Some said he was dishonest, others said he was mad, and he was ridiculed and reviled; but all this did not destroy the reality of his vision. He had seen a vision—he knew he had—and all the persecution under heaven could not make it otherwise; and though they should persecute him unto death, yet he knew, and would know unto his latest breath, that he had both seen a light and heard a voice speaking to24 him, and all the world could not make him think or believe otherwise. So it was with me. I had actually seen a light, and in the midst of that light I saw two personages, and they did in reality speak unto me, or one of them did;25 and though I was hated and persecuted for saying that I had seen a vision, yet it was true; and while they were persecuting me, reviling me, and speaking all manner of evil against me falsely, for so saying, I was led to say in my heart, Why persecute for telling the truth? I have actually seen a vision; and who am I that I can [p.335]withstand God? or why does the world think to make me deny what I have actually seen? for I had seen a vision. I knew it, and I knew that God knew it; and I could not deny it, neither dare I do it—at least, I knew that by so doing I would offend God, and come under condemnation.”—Times and Seasons, vol. iii, p. 727. Supp. to Mil. Star, vol. xiv, p. 2.
From this time until the twenty-first of September, 1823, Joseph continued, as usual, to labour with his father, and nothing during this interval occurred of very great importance—though he suffered, as one would naturally suppose, every kind of opposition26 and persecution from the different orders of religionists.
27About this The 3 harvest time28 had now arrived since we opened our new farm and all the our sons were actively employed in assisting their Father to cut down the grain and storing it away in order, for winter One evening we were sitting till quite late conversing upon the subject of the diversity of churches that had risen up in the world and the many thousand opinions in existence as to the truths contained in scripture. Joseph who never said many words upon any subject but always seemed to reflect more deeply than common persons of his age upon everything of a religious nature.
This After we ceased conversation he went to bed <and was pondering in his mind which of the churches were the true one> an but he had not laid there long till <he saw> a bright <light> entered the room where he lay he looked up and saw an angel of the Lord stood <standing> by him The angel spoke I perceive that you are enquiring in your mind which is the true church there is not a true church on Earth No not one Nor <and> has not been since Peter took the Keys <of the Melchesidec priesthood after the order of God> into the Kingdom of Heaven The churches that are now upon the Earth are all man made churches Joseph there is a record for you and you must get it one day get it There is a record for you and Joseph when you have learned to keep the commandments of God but you cannot get it untill you learn to keep the commandments of God <For it is not to get gain> But it is [p.336]to bring forth that light and intelligence which has been long lost in the Earth Now Joseph <or> beware <or> when you go to get the plates your mind will be filld with darkness and all maner of evil will rush into your mind To keep <prevent> you from keeping the commandments of God <that you may not succed in doing his work> and you must tell your father of this for he will believe every word you say the record is on a side hill on the Hill of Cumorah 3 miles from this place remove the Grass and moss and you will find a large flat stone pry that up and you will find the record under it laying on 4 pillars—<of cement> then the angel left him
On the evening of the twenty-first of September, he retired to his bed in quite a serious and contemplative state of mind. He shortly betook himself to prayer and supplication to Almighty God, for a manifestation of his standing before him, and while thus engaged he received the following vision:—29
“While I was thus in the act of calling upon God, I discovered a light appearing in the room,30 which continued to increase until the room was lighter than at noon-day, when immediately a personage appeared at my bed-side, standing in the air, for his feet did not touch the floor. He had on a loose robe of most exquisite whiteness. It was a whiteness beyond anything earthly I had ever seen, nor do I believe that any earthly thing could be made to appear so exceedingly white and brilliant. His hands were naked, and his arms also, a little above the wrist; so also were his feet naked, as were his legs a little above the ankles. His head and neck were also bare. I could discover that he had no other clothing on but this robe, as it was open, so that I could see into his bosom. Not only was his robe exceedingly white, but his whole person was glorious beyond description, and his countenance truly like lightning. The room was exceedingly light, but not so very bright as immediately around his person[.] When I first looked upon him I was afraid, but the fear soon left me. He called me by name, and said unto me me [sic] that he was a messenger sent from the presence of God to me, and that his name was Nephi;31 that God had a work for me to do, and that my name should be had for [p.337]good and evil among all nations, kindreds, and tongues; or that it should be both good and evil spoken of among all people. He said there was a book deposited, written upon gold plates, giving an account of the former inhabitants of this continent, and the source from whence they sprang. He also said that the fulness of the everlasting Gospel was contained in it, as delivered by the Saviour to the ancient inhabitants. Also, that there were two stones in silver bows, and these stones fastened to a breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim and Thummim, deposited with the plates; and the possession and use of these stones were32 what constituted Seers in ancient or former times; and that God had prepared them for the purpose of translating the book. After telling me these things, he commenced quoting the prophecies of the Old Testament. He first quoted part of the third chapter of Malachi; and he quoted also the fourth or last chapter of the same prophecy, though with a little variation from the way it reads in our Bible.33 Instead of quoting the first verse as it reads in our books, he quoted it thus: ‘For behold the day cometh that shall burn as an oven; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall burn as stubble, for they that come34 shall burn them, saith the Lord of Hosts, that it shall leave them neither root or branch.’ And again he quoted the fifth verse thus: ‘Behold, I will reveal unto you the Priesthood by the hand of Elijah the prophet, before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.’ He also quoted the next verse differently: ‘And he shall plant in the hearts of the children the promises made to the fathers, and the hearts of the children shall turn to their fathers; if it were not so, the whole earth would be utterly wasted at its35 coming.’ In addition to these, he quoted the eleventh chapter of Isaiah, saying that it was about to be fulfilled. He quoted also the third chapter of Acts, twenty-second and twenty-third verses, precisely as they stand in our New Testament. He said that the Prophet was Christ, but the day had not yet come ‘when they who would not hear his voice should be cut off from among the people,’ but soon would come. He also quoted the second chapter of Joel, from the twenty-eighth verse to the last. He also said that this was not yet fulfilled, but was [p.338]soon to be. And he further stated the fulness of the Gentiles was soon to come in. He quoted many other passages of Scripture, and offered many explanations which cannot be mentioned here. Again, he told me that when I got those plates of which he had spoken, (for the time that they should be obtained was not then36 fulfilled,) I should not show them to any person, neither the breast-plate, with the Urim and Thummim, only to those to whom I should be commanded to show them: if I did I should be destroyed. While he was conversing with me about the plates, the vision was opened to my mind that I could see the place where the plates were deposited, and that so clearly and distinctly, that I knew the place again when I visited it.
“After this communication, I saw the light in the room begin to gather immediately around the person of him who had been speaking to me, and it continued to do so until the room was again left dark, except just around him; when instantly I saw, as it were, a conduit open right up into heaven, and he ascended up till he entirely disappeared, and the room was left as it had been before this heavenly light made its appearance.
“I lay musing on the singularity of the scene, and marvelling greatly at what had been told me by this extraordinary messenger, when, in the midst of my meditation, I suddenly discovered that my room was again beginning to get lighted, and, in an instant, as it were, the same heavenly messenger was again by my bed-side. He commenced, and again related the very same things which he had done at his first visit, without the least variation, which having done, he informed me of great judgments which were coming upon the earth, with great desolations by famine, sword, and pestilence; and that these grievous judgments would come on the earth in this generation. Having related these things, he again ascended as he had done before.”—Times and Seasons, vol. iii., p. 729. Suppl. to Mil. Star, vol. xiv., p. 4.
When the angel ascended the second time, he left Joseph overwhelmed with astonishment, yet gave him but a short time to contemplate the things which he had told him before he made his reappearance, and rehearsed the same things over, adding a few words of caution and instruction, thus: that he must beware of covetousness, and he must not suppose the Record was to be brought forth with the view of getting gain, for this was not the case, but that it was to bring forth light and intelligence, which had for a long time been lost to the world; and that when he went to get the plates, he must be on his guard, or his mind would be filled with darkness. The angel then told him to tell his father all which he had both seen and heard.
|Lucy: 1844-45||[Coray/Pratt: 1853CHAP. XIX.
THE ANGEL VISITS JOSEPH AGAIN—JOSEPH TELLS HIS FATHER WHAT HE HAS SEEN AND HEARD—HE IS PERMITTED TO BEHOLD THE PLATES—RECEIVES FURTHER INSTRUCTIONS—COMMUNICATES THE SAME TO THE FAMILY—TAKES THE PLATES INTO HIS HANDS—THEY ARE TAKEN FROM HIM, AND HE IS REPROVED— HIS DISAPPOINTMENT.
|[p.339]The next <day> he <and his father and> and his brother Alvin were reaping in the field togather when <sudenly> Joseph stopped and seemed to be in a deep study for sometime Alvin hurried <him> saying Joseph we will must keep to work or we shall not get our this task done Joseph worked again dilligently then stopped in the same way again <a second time> when alvin <his father> Saw that he look was very pale and urged him to go to the house to and tell his mother that he was sick he went a short distance till he came to a green sward under an apple tree here he lay down <on his face> for he was so weak he could go no farther37||[p.339]The next day, my husband, Alvin, and Joseph, were reaping together in the field, and as they were reaping Joseph stopped quite suddenly, and seemed to be in a very deep study.38 Alvin, observing it, hurried him, saying, “We must not slacken our hands, or we will not be able to complete our task.” Upon this Joseph went to work again, and after labouring a short time, he stopped just as he had done before. This being quite unusual and strange, it attracted the attention of his father, upon which he discovered that Joseph was very pale. My husband, supposing that he was sick, told him to go to the house, and have his mother doctor him. He accordingly [p.340]ceased his work, and started, but on coming to a beautiful green, under an apple-tree, he stopped and lay down, for he was so weak he could proceed no further.|
|[p.340]The personage whom he saw the night before came to him again and said why did you not tell your father what I told you Joseph said he was affraid his father would not beleive him he will said the angel believe every word you say to him||He was here but a short time, when the messenger whom he saw the previous night, visited him again, and the first thing he said was, “Why did you not tell your father that which I commanded you to tell him?” Joseph replied, “I was afraid my father would not believe me.” The angel rejoined, “He will believe every word you say to him.”|
|he the said again when you get the record take it immediately into the house and lock it up as soon as possible and let no one see it till it is translated and then show it to such as the Lord chooses as a witness to the world now I will show you the difference between light and darkness and the operation of a <good> Spirit and an evil one an evil Spirit will try to crowd your mind with every evil and wicked thing to keep every good thought and feeling out of you 39your mind [p.341]<but you must keep your mind always staid upon God that that no evil may come into your heartth> Joseph then promised to do as he was told by the angel and rose up and went to his brother Alvin and requested Alvin to go to the house and ask his Father to come to the field for said he I have something to tell him when his Father went to him Joseph rehearsed to him all that he had and seen and heard||Joseph then promised the angel that he would do as he had been commanded. Upon this, the messenger departed, and Joseph returned to the field where he had left my husband and Alvin; but when he got there his father had just gone to the house, as he was somewhat unwell. Joseph then desired Alvin40 to go straightway and see his father, and inform him that he had something of great importance to communicate to him, and that he wanted him to come out into the field where they [p.341]were at work. Alvin did as he was requested, and when my husband got there, Joseph related to him all that had passed between him and the angel the previous night and that morning. Having heard this account, his father charged him not to fail in attending strictly to the instruction which he had received from this heavenly messenger.|
Soon after Joseph had this conversation with his father, he repaired to the place where the plates were deposited, which place he describes as follows:—
“Convenient to the village of Manchester, Ontario co., New York, stands a hill of considerable size, and the most elevated of any in the neighbourhood. On the west side of this hill, not far from the top, under a stone of considerable size, lay the plates, deposited in a stone box. This stone was thick and rounding in the middle, on the upper side, and thinner towards the edges, so that the middle part of it was visible above the ground; but the edges41 all round were covered with earth. “Having removed the earth, and obtained a lever, which I got fixed under the edge of the stone, with a little exertion I raised42 it up. I looked, and there, indeed, did I behold the plates! the Urim and Thummim, and the breast-plate, as stated by the messenger.”—(Times and Seasons, vol. iii., p. 729. Suppl. to Mil. Star, vol. xiv., p. 5).
While Joseph remained here, the angel showed him, by contrast, the difference between good and evil, and likewise the consequences of both obedience and disobedience to the commandments of God, in such a striking manner, that the impression was always vivid in his memory until the very end of his days; and in giving a relation of this circumstance, not long prior to his death, he remarked, that “ever afterwards he was willing to keep the commandments of God.”43
[p.342]Furthermore, the angel told him, at the interview mentioned last, that the time had not yet come for the plates to be brought forth to the world; that he could not take them from the place wherein they were deposited until he had learned to keep the commandments of God—not only till he was willing, but able, to do it. The angel bade Joseph come to this place every year, at the same time of the year, and he would meet him there and give him further instructions.
When they came into the house in the evening—<Joseph> they told made known to the whole family the wonderful things which Joseph had made known to him Joseph told the whole family the wonderful things which he had been made known to Joseph When Joseph came in the evening he told all the <whole> family all that he had made known to his father in the field f
The ensuing evening, when the family were all together, Joseph made known to them all that he had communicated to his father in the field, and also of his finding the Record, as well as what passed between him and the angel while he was at the place where the plates were deposited.
|we sat up up very late and listened attentively to all that he had to say to us but his mind had been so exercised that he became very much fatigued||Sitting up late that evening, in order to converse upon these things, together with over-exertion of mind, had much fatigued Joseph;|
|When Alvin saw this he said now brother let us go to bed and we will get up early in the morning and go to work so as to finish our days labor by an an hour before sunset & if Mother will get our suppers early we will then have a fine long evening <and> to all set down and hear you talk The next day they <we> worked with great ambition by sunset||and when Alvin observed it, he said, “Now, brother, let us go to bed, and rise early in the morning, in order to finish our day’s work at an hour before sunset; then, if mother will get our suppers early, we will have a fine long evening, and we will all sit down for the purpose of listening to you while you tell us the great things which God has revealed to you.”44|
[Here an * appears in the margin. The next several lines, two versions of the same material, are interlinearly written but neither version is lined through. I have identified them as #1 and #2. #1:] and were ready by Sunset to give our whole attention to the discourseing of my son pertaining the obtaining of the plates the goodness of God his knowledge and power our a own liabillity to error and transgression and the great salvation that lay before the faithful Now said he Father and Mother the angel of the Lord says that we must be careful not to proclaim these things or to mention them abroad For we do not any of us know the wickedness of the world which is so w sinful and [#2] by sunset were ready to be seated and give our att undivided attention to Josephs recitals and this pre before he began to explain to us the instructions which he had received he told charged us to not to mention what he told us out of the family as the world was so wicked that if they when they did come to a knoweledge of these things they would try to take our lives and we must be careful not to proclaim these things or as soon as we obtained the plates our names would be cast out as evil by all people. [end of interlinear material] that when we get the plates they will want to kill us for the sake of the gold if they know we had <have> them and as soon as they do find that we pretend to have any such thing our names will be cast out as evil and we shall be scoffed at and and all maner of evil spoken con 45concerning us This astonished us very much and we wondered in our hearts how these things could be so why any one could have a disposition to take our lives merely for a thing like this. The He then said But <he continued> if we are wise and prudent in all things <that> which is revealed to <us> God is able to make all things known to us do you believe it Said he to his Father why yes certainly answered Mr. Smith he has all power and wisdom Knowledge and understanding and of course can teach us all things if we are worthy and we will try to live in such a as to deserve thefa the favor of God that he may be pleased to instruct from day to day —
Accordingly, by sunset the next day we were all seated, and Joseph commenced telling us the great and glorious things which God had mani-[p.344]fested to him; but, before proceeding, he charged us not to mention out of the family that which he was about to say to us, as the world was so wicked that when they came to a knowledge of these things they would try to take our lives; and that when we should obtain the plates, our names would be cast out as evil by all people. Hence the necessity of suppressing these things as much as possible, until the time should come for them to go forth to the world.
After giving us this charge, he proceeded to relate further particulars concerning the work which he was appointed to do, and we received them joyfully, never mentioning them except among ourselves, agreeable to the instructions which we had received from him.
From this time forth Joseph continued to receive ans instructions from time to time and every evening we gathered our children togather and gave our our time up to the discussion of those things which he imparted <un>to us I think that <we> presented the most peculiar aspect of any family that ever lived upon the Earth all seated in a circle father mother sons and Daughters listening in breathless anxiety to the <religious> teachings of a boy 1646 years of age who had never read the Bible through by course in his life for Joseph was less inclined to the study of books than any child we had but much more given to reflection and deep study
From this time forth, Joseph continued to receive instructions from the Lord, and we continued to get the children together every evening, for the purpose of listening while he gave us a relation of the same. I presume our family presented an aspect as singular as any that ever lived upon the face of the earth—all seated in a circle, father, mother, sons, and daughters, and giving the most profound attention to a boy, eighteen years of age, who had never read the Bible through in his life: he seemed much less inclined to the perusal of books than any of the rest of our children, but far more given to meditation and deep study.47
|[p.345]We were convinced that God was about to bring to light something that we might stay our minds upon something that we could get a more definite idea of than anything which had been taught us heretofore and we rejoiced in it with exceeding great joy uni the sweetest union and happiness pervaded our home no jar nor discord disturbed our peace and tranquility reigned in our midst||[p.345]We were now confirmed in the opinion that God was about to bring to light something upon which we could stay our minds, or that would give us a more perfect knowledge of the plan of salvation and the redemption of the human family. This caused us greatly to rejoice, the sweetest union and happiness pervaded our house, and tranquillity reigned in our midst.|
|In the course of our evening conversations Joseph would give us some of the most ammusing recitals which could be immagined he would describe the ancient inhabitants of this continent their dress thier maner of traveling the animals which they rode The cities that were built by them the structure of their buildings with every particular of their mode of warfare their religious worship—as particularly as though he had spent his life with them||During our evening conversations, Joseph would occasionally give us some of the most amusing recitals that could be imagined. He would describe the ancient inhabitants of this continent, their dress, mode of travelling, and the animals upon which they rode; their cities, their buildings, with every particular; their mode of warfare; and also their religious worship. This he would do with as much ease, seemingly, as if he had spent his whole life with them.|
|it will be recollected by the reader that all that I mentioned and much more took place within the campass of one short yearThe angel informed him at one time that he might make an effort to obtain the plates <on> the <22nd of the> ensueing september <he visted the place where the plates were laid and> and <thinking> <supposed [written under the line]> if he could keep every commandment given him [p.346]that it would be possible for him to take them from their place and carry them home) but said the divine messenger you must take them into your hands and go straight to the house without delay not and not stopping <and put them in immediately and lock them up> Accordingly when the time arrived he went to the place appointed and removed the moss and grass from the surface of the rock and then pryed up the flat stone according to the directions which he had received he then discovered the plates laying on on 4 pillars in the inside of the box * [* After some further conversation Joseph] he put forth his hand <and> took them up <but> when he lifted them from their place the thought flashed across his mind that there might be something more in the box that might would be a benefit to him in a pecuniary point of view in the excitement of the moment he laid the record down in order in cover up the box least some one should come along and take away whatever else might be deposited there When he turned again to take up the record it was gone but [p.347]where he knew not nor did he know by what means it was taken away||On the twenty-second of September, 1824,48 Joseph again visited the place where he found the plates the year previous; and supposing at this time that the only thing required, in order to possess them until the time for their translation, was to be able to keep the commandments of God—and he firmly believed that he could keep every commandment which had been given him—he fully expected to carry them home with him. Therefore, having [p.346]arrived at the place, and uncovering the plates, he put forth his hand and took them up, but, as he was taking them hence,49 the unhappy thought darted through his mind that probably there was something else in the box besides the plates, which would be of some pecuniary advantage to him.50 So, in the moment of excitement, he laid them down very carefully, for the purpose of covering the box, lest some one might happen to pass that way and get whatever there might be remaining in it. After covering it, he turned round to take the Record again, but behold it was gone, and where he knew not, neither did he know the means by which it had been taken from him.|
|he was much alarmed at this tha and <he and> kneeled down <&> asked the Lord why it was that the record was taken from him The angel appeared to him and told him that he had not done as he was commanded in that he laid down the record and in order to to secure some imaginary treasure that remained [An “X” is drawn here locating the note inserted at the asterisk.]||[p.347]At this, as a natural consequence, he was much alarmed.51 He kneeled down and asked the Lord why the Record had been taken from him; upon which the angel of the Lord appeared to him, and told him that he had not done as he had been commanded, for in a former revelation he had been commanded not to lay the plates down, or put them for a moment out of his hands, until he got into the house and deposited them in a chest or trunk, having a good lock and key, and, contrary to this, he had laid them down with the view of securing some fancied or imaginary treasure that remained.52In the moment of excitement, Joseph was overcome by the powers of darkness, and forgot the injunction that was laid upon him.|
|Joseph was then permited to open raise the stone again and there he beheld the plates the same as before he reached forth his hand to take them but was hurled back <thrown (the angel gone> to the ground—* when he recov<ered he went ered was the angel was gone and he arose and went to the house>||Having some further conversation with the angel on this occasion, Joseph was permitted to raise the stone again, when he beheld the plates as he had done before. He immediately reached forth his hand to take them, but instead of getting them, as he anticipated, he was hurled back upon the ground with great violence. When he recovered, the angel was gone, and he arose [p.348]and returned to the house, weeping for grief and disappointment.53|
As he was aware that we would expect him to bring the plates home with him, he was greatly troubled, fearing that we might doubt his having seen them. As soon as he entered the house, my husband asked him if he obtained the plates. The answer was, “No, father, I could not get them.”
His father then said, “Did you see them?”
“Yes,” replied Joseph, “I saw them, but could not take them.”
“I would have taken them,” rejoined his father, with much earnestness, “if I had been in your place.”
“Why,” returned Joseph, in quite a subdued tone, “you do not know what you say. I could not get them, for the angel of the Lord would not let me.”
We were much disturbed by this as it showed to us more strikingly than anything which had previously come to our understanding the insinuations & power of the adversary (And we doubled our diligence b in prayer before God that Joseph might be more fully instructed and preserved from all the wiles and machinations of the Power of the Him who lieth in wait to deceive.
Joseph then related the circumstance54 in full, which gave us much uneasiness, as we were afraid that he might utterly fail of obtaining the Record through some neglect on his part. We, therefore, doubled our diligence in prayer and supplication to God, in order that he might be more fully instructed in his duty, and be preserved from all the wiles and machinations of him “who lieth in wait to deceive.”55
|[p.349]We were still making arrangements for building my oldest son took principle Charge of this and when the month of November 1822 arrived the House was raised and all the Materials procured for completing the building. Alvin was very much animated by <the> Idea as he said of making Father & mother so comfortable he <would> say Now I am going to have a nice pleasant rom [sic] for them 2 sit in & everything arranged to their for their comfort and they shall not work as they have done any more—||[p.349]We were still making arrangements to build us a comfortable house, the management and control of which devolved chiefly upon Alvin. And when Nov., 1822,56 arrived, the frame was raised, and all the materials necessary for its speedy completion were procured. This opened to Alvin’s mind the pleasing prospect of seeing his father and mother once more comfortable and happy. He would say, “I am going to have a nice pleasant room for father and mother to sit in, and everything arranged for their comfort, and they shall not work any more as they have done.”57|
ALVIN’S SICKNESS AND DEATH.58
|[p.350]On the 15th of this month Alvin came in to the and said to me mother I am very sickon the 15 of Nov Alvin was taken very sick with health about 10 oclock in the day with the bilious cholick and came to <the> house in great distress and requested his Father to go for a pysician which he accordingly did but as the Doctor whom generally attended upon our family being absent he was compelled to go farther than he expected however he found in the next village one Dr. Greenwood who when he came immediately administered to him although the patient objected much against it a heavy dose of Calomel||[p.350]On the fifteenth of Nov. 1824,59 about ten o’clock in the morning, Alvin60 was taken very sick with the bilious colic. He came to the house in much distress, and requested his father to go immediately for a physician. He accordingly went, and got one61 by the name of Greenwood, who, on arriving, immediately administered to the patient a heavy dose of calomel. I will here notice that this Dr. Greenwood was not the physician commonly employed by the family; he was brought in consequence of the family physician’s absence. And on this account, as I suppose, Alvin at first refused to take the medicine, but by much persuasion he was prevailed on to do so.|
|[p.351]this lodged in his stomach and all the pow<er> medicine which was afterwards prescribed by 4 skillful phycians could never <not> remove it.||[p.351]This dose of calomel lodged in his stomach, and all the medicine which was freely62 administered by four very skilful physicians could not remove it.|
|on the 3rd day Doc Dr Mackentire the favorite of the family a man of Great skill and experience was brought and with him 4 others proffessors of Medicine but all their exertions were of no avail as Alvin declared to them and us <As> For said <he> the calomel is still lodged in same place and you cannot move it consequently it must take my life.63||On the third day of his sickness, Doctor M’Intyre, whose services were usually employed by the family, as he was considered very skillful, was brought, and with him four other eminent physicians. But it was all in vain, their exertions proved unavailing, just as Alvin had said would be the case— he told them the calomel was still lodged in the same place, after some exertion had been made to carry it off, and that it must take his life.64|
|[p.352]He then called Hyrum to him65 and said Hyrum I must die and now I want to say a few things to you that you you must remember I have done all that I could do to make our dear Parents comfortable I now want you to go on and finish the House take care <of> them in their old age and do not let ever let them work hard any more||[p.352]On coming to this conclusion, he called Hyrum to him, and said, “Hyrum, I must die. Now I want to say a few things, which I wish to have you remember. I have done66 all I could to make our dear parents comfortable. I want you to go on and finish the house, and take care of them in their old age, and do not any more let them work hard, as they are now in old age.”|
|he then called sophronia he said Sophronia You must be a good Girl and do all that lays in your power for Father & Mother never forsake them they have worked hard and they are now getting old be kind to them and remmember what they have done for us.||He then called Sophronia to him, and said to her, “Sophronia, you must be a good girl, and do all you can for father and mother— never forsake them; they have worked hard, and they are now getting old. Be kind to them, and remember what they have done for us.”|
|When in the later part of the 4 night he called for all the children and again exhorted them separately to the same effect as before but to Joseph I he said Joseph I am going to die now the distress which I suffer and the sensations that I have tell me my time is very short I want you to be a good boy & do everything that lays in your power to obtain the records be faithful in receiving instruction and keeping a every commandment that is given you t your brother Alvin is must now leave you but he remmember the example which he has set for you and set [p.353]a good example for the children that are younger than you & always be kind to Father & Mother||In the latter part of the fourth night he called for all the children, and exhorted them separately in the same strain as above. But when he came to Joseph, he said, “I am now going to die, the distress which I suffer, and the feelings that I have, tell me my time is very short. I want you to be a good boy, and do everything that lies in your power to obtain the Record. Be faithful in receiving instruction, and in keeping every commandment that is given you. Your brother Alvin must leave you; but remember the example which he has set for you; and set the same example [p.353]for the children that are younger than yourself, and always be kind to father and mother.”|
|he then asked me to take his <up> little sister Lucy up this child was the youngest of the Family and he was extremely fond of her which naturally attached her to him67 She could not then talk plain and always called her brother Amby I went to her and said Lucy Amby wants to see you she started out of her sleep & screamed out Oh! Amby Amby We took her to him & <when> she Sprang from my arms and caught him round the neck & cried out Oh My Amby & kissed him again and again||He then asked me to take my little daughter Lucy68 up, and bring her to him, for he wished to see her. He was always very fond of her, and was in the habit of taking her up and caressing her, which naturally formed a very strong attachment on her part for him. I went to her, and said, “Lucy, Alvin wants to see you.” At this, she started from her sleep, and screamed out, “Amby, Amby;[”] (she could not yet talk plain, being very young.) We took her to him, and when she got within reach of him, she sprang from my arms and caught him round the neck, and cried out, “Oh! my Amby,”69 and kissed him again and again.|
|Lucy said <he> you must be the best girl in the world and take care of Mother you cant have your Amby any more Amby is going away he must leave little Lucy he then Kissed her and Said take her away I think my breath offends her we took hold of the child but she clenched hold of him70 with such a desperate grasp that it was was very difficult to disengage her hands||“Lucy,” said he, “you must be the best girl in the world, and take care of mother; you can’t have your Amby any more. Amby is going away; he must leave little Lucy.” He then kissed her, and said, “take her away, I think my breath offends her.” We took hold of her to take her away; but she clinched him with such a strong grasp, that it was with difficulty we succeeded in disengaging her hands.|
|[p.354]as I turned he said Father Mother brothers sisters farewell I can now brathe out my life as calm as a clock and immediately closed his eyes in death||[p.354]As I turned with the child to leave him, he said, “father, mother, brothers, and sisters, farewell! I can now breathe out my life as calmly71 as a clock.” Saying this, he immediately closed his eyes in death.|
|just the child still cried to go back to Alvin. One present said he Alvin is gone72 an angel has taken his spirit to Heaven when the babe heard this She renewed her cries and as I bent over his corpse she again threw her arms round it and kissed him repeatedly screaming as before—and untill the Body was taken from the House she continued constantly crying and showing such manifestation of affection & terror at the scene she presented before <her> as is seldom witnessed in a child and she would run out of the house and drag in a board and lay beside the corpse then take a white cloth and wrap herself in it and lay down on the board by his side.||The child still cried to go back to Alvin. One present observed to the child, “Alvin is gone; an angel has taken his spirit to heaven.” Hearing this, the child renewed her cries, and, as I bent over his corpse with her in my arms, she again threw her arms around him, and kissed him repeatedly. And until the body was taken from the house she continued to cry, and to manifest such mingled feelings of both terror and affection at the scene before her, as are seldom witnessed.|
|this harrowed up our feelings almost to distraction for he was a youth of such singular goodness of disposition and moral character Kind and amiable maners <so much so> that lamentation and mourning <filled> the whole neighborhood where we lived then it is not to be wondered at if <and of course> more than usual [p.355]Grief filled the hearts of those from whose immediate <circle he was taken those who felt> saw the effects of his nobleness and generosity every hour of his existence||Alvin was a youth of singular goodness of disposition—kind and amiable—so that lamentation and mourning filled the whole neighborhood in which he resided.73|
|It was the wish of the principle physician that he should be opened to ascertain the cause if possible of his disease and death when this was done they found the calomel lodged in <the> upper bowels & untouched by anything which he had taken to carry it off as near in its natural State as it could be surounded as it was with by the highest gangrene||[p.355]By the request of the principal physician, Alvin was cut open, in order to discover, if it were possible, the cause of his death. On doing so, they found the calomel lodged in the upper bowels, untouched by anything which he had taken to remove it, and as near as possible in its natural state, surrounded as it was with gangrene.A vast concourse of people attended his obsequies, who seemed very anxious to show their sympathy for us in our bereavement.|
Dr Mcintire & Dr Robinson performed the operation the last named Dr. was [beginning at this point, a long passage is marked out with an X] 70 years old of age he spoke long and earnestly to the younger physicians upon the danger of administering powerful medicines without a thorough knowledge of <the practice of> physick here said he is one of the loveliest youths that ever trod the streets of Palmira destroyed murdered as it were by the hand him at whose hand relief was expected— cut off from the face of Earth by a careless quack who even dared to trifle with the life of a fellow mortal. When the time for interment arrived the inhabitants of the surrounding country gathered to gather and during the funeral obsequies they the gave the most affectionate manifestations of thier sympathy but there was one that felt our grief more deeply than the rest a lovel [sic] young woman who was engaged to him be married to my son shortly after the time in which he died the disconsolate girl was rendered most desolate by his unexpected Death and as long as we knew her she never recovered her wonted animation and Good spirits The circumstance of this Death aroused the neighborhood to the subject of religion Now will the reader indulge me in a few reflections [end of X’d passage]
Thus was our happiness blasted in a moment when we least expected the blow it came upon us the spepo poisoned shaft entered our very hearts core and diffused its deadly effect throughout our veins we [p.356]were at a time almost swallowed up in grief so much so that it seemed impossible for us to interest ourselves at all about the concerns of life the feeling of every heart was to make speedy preparation to follow him who had been too much the Idol of our hearts and then if it pleased God to take us also we would receive the call as a favor at his hands from whom it came
Alvin had ever manifested a greater zeal and anxiety if it were possible than any of the rest with regard to the plates record which had been shown to Joseph and he always showed the most intense interest concerning the matter With this before our minds we could not endure to hear or say one word upon that subject for the moment that Joseph spoke of the record it would immediately bring Alvin to their <our> minds with all his kindness his affection his zeal and piety and when we looked to his place and realized that he was gone from it to return no more in this life74 we weep <all> wept with one accord our irretrievable loss and it seemed as though we could not be comforted because he was not [p.357]about About this time their was a great revival in religion and the whole neighborhood was very much aroused to the subject and we among the rest flocked to the meeting house to see if their was a word of comfort for us that might releive our overcharged feelings but as there was <at this time> a man then laboring in that place to effect a union of all the churches that all denominations might be agreed to worship God with one mind and one heart
Alvin manifested, if such could be the case, greater zeal and anxiety in regard to the Record that had been shown to Joseph, than any of the rest of the family; in consequence of which we could not bear to hear anything said upon the subject. Whenever Joseph spoke of the Record, it would immediately bring Alvin to our minds, with all his zeal, and with all his kindness; and, when we looked to his place, and realized that he was gone from it, to return no more in this life, we all with one accord wept over our irretrievable loss, and we could “not be comforted, because he was not.”75
RELIGIOUS EXCITEMENT—JOSEPH’S PROPHECY—HE WORKS FOR MR. STOAL—BECOMES ACQUAINTED WITH EMMA HALE.
|This I thought looked right and tried to persuade My Husband to join with them as I wished to do so myself and it was the inclination of them all except Joseph he refused from the first to attend the meeting with us He would say Mother I do not wish to prevent you from going to meeting or joining any church you like or any of the Family who desire the like only do not ask me to go <do so> for I do not wish to go But I will take my Bible and go out into the woods and learn more in two hours than you could if you were to go to meeting two years||[p.357]Shortly after the death of Alvin, a man76 commenced labouring in the neighbourhood, to effect a union of the different churches, in order that all might be agreed, and thus worship God with one heart and with one mind.77This seemed about right to me, and I felt much inclined to join in with them; in fact, the most of the family appeared quite disposed to unite with their numbers;78 but Joseph, from the first, utterly refused even to attend their meetings, saying, “Mother, I do not wish to prevent your going to meeting, or any of the rest of the family’s; or your joining any church you please; but, do not ask me to join them. I can take my Bible, and go into the woods, and learn more in two hours than you can learn at meeting in two years, if you should go all the time.”|
|[p.358]My husband also declined attending the meetings after the first but did not object to myself and such of the children as chose to go or to become <going or becoming> church members doing as suited us <if the if we wished>||[p.358]To gratify me, my husband attended some two or three meetings, but peremptorily refused going any more, either for my gratification, or any other person’s.|
|Joseph also said I do not want to to keep any of you from joining any church you like but <if y it will do you no hurt to join them but> you will not stay with them long for you are mistaken in them you do not know the wickedness of their hearts||During this excitement, Joseph would say, it would do us no injury to join them, that if we did, we should not continue with them long, for we were mistaken in them, and did not know the wickedness of their hearts.|
|I will said he one day give you an example and you may set it down as a prophecy Now you look at deacon Joseph <Jessup> & you heare him talk very piously well you think he is a very good man but suppose that Mr (one of his poor neighbors) <who had 8 children) owed him the value of one cow well this man has eight small children suppose the poor man should be taken sick & die leaving his wife with one cow but destitute of every means of support for herself and family Now I tell you that deacon Jose<essu>p good <religious> as he is would not hesitate to take the last cow from the widow and orphans rather than loose the debt although he has an abundance of every thing||One day he said that he would give us an example, and that we might set it down as a prophecy; viz:— “You look at Deacon Jessup,” said he, “and you hear him talk very piously. Well, you think he is a very good man. Now suppose that one of his poor neighbours should owe him the value of a cow, and that this poor man had eight little children; moreover, that he should be taken sick and die, leaving his wife with one cow, but destitute of every other means of supporting herself and family— now I tell you, that Deacon Jessup, religious as he is, would not scruple to take the last cow from the poor widow and orphans, in order to secure the debt, notwithstanding he himself has an abundance of every thing.”|
|[p.359]This seemed to us at that time impossible but it was not one year from the time in which it was spoken when we saw the very act <thing> that was told transpire before our eyes79After a short time however the first shock <occasioned by Alvins death> passed off and we began to resume our usual avocations and having the building of the house already paid for we thought it would be well to set the workmen <Mechanics> at the building <work> and have it completed We accordingly did so and ere long we had the a plasant commodious habitation ready to receive us and the Mr. Stoddard the principle workman on the house would have been very glad to have purchased it for $1500 But that was no temptation nothing could persuade Mr. Smith to abandon the scene of his L labor and the toiling of his family for here they had borne the burden and heat of the day81 and we contemplated much happiness and great enjoyment with the fruit of our labors||[p.359]At that time this seemed impossible to us, yet one year had scarcely expired when we saw Joseph’s supposition80 literally fulfilled.The shock occasioned by Alvin’s death, in a short time passed off, and we resumed our usual avocations with considerable interest. The first move toward business was to complete the house before mentioned. This we did as speedily as possible, and, when it was finished, Mr. Stoddard, the principal workman, offered for it the sum of fifteen hundred dollars; but my husband refused his offer, as he was unwilling to leave the scene of our labour, where we had fondly anticipated spending the remainder of our days.|
A short time before the house was completed, a man by the name of Josiah Stoal, came from Chenango co., New York, with the view of getting [p.360]Joseph to assist him in digging for a silver mine.82 He came for Joseph on account of having heard that he possessed certain keys, by which he could discern things invisible to the natural eye.83
Joseph endeavoured to divert him from his vain pursuit, but he was inflexible in his purpose, and offered high wages84 to those who would dig for him, in search [p.361]of said mine, and still insisted upon having Joseph to work for him. Accordingly, Joseph and several others, returned with him and commenced digging.85 After labouring for the old gentleman about a month, without success, Joseph prevailed upon him to cease his operations; and it was from this circumstance of having worked by the month, at digging for a silver mine, that the very prevalent story arose of Joseph’s having been a money digger.
While Joseph was in the employ of Mr. Stoal, he boarded a short time with one Isaac Hale, and it was during this interval, that Joseph became acquainted with the daughter, Miss Emma Hale,86 to whom he immediately commenced paying his addresses, and was subsequently married.
When Mr. Stoal relinquished his project of digging for silver, Joseph returned to his father’s house.
[drawing of hand with pointing fore-finger] A little previous to the completion of the house, <at this time> we received intelligence of the arrival of a new agent for the Everson Land of which our farm was a portion this caused us to bethink ourselves of the remmaining payment which was still due and which we would be under the necessity of making previous <prior> to obtaining the deed that <which> our bonds called for.
Soon after his return, we received intelligence of the arrival of a new agent for the Everson land, of which our farm was a portion.87 This reminded us of the last payment,88 which was still due, and which must be made before we could obtain a deed of89 the place.
|[p.362]Having just made the acquaintance of a couple of gentlemen from Pensylvania who were desirous of purchasing a quantity of wheat which we had Sown on the place this We agreed with them that if they would furnish us with the sum of money requisite for the liquidation of this debt that the wheat should be carried to them the ensueing season in flour Mr <Smith> having made this arrangement sent Hyrum to the new Agent at Canandaguia to inform him that the money should be forthcoming as soon as the 25th of Septem Decber which the Agent said would answer every purpose and agreed to wi retain the land untill that time thus assured that all was safe we gave ourselves no <further> uneasiness about the matter||[p.362]Shortly after this, a couple of gentlemen, one of whom was the before-named Stoal, the other a Mr. Knight, came into the neighbourhood for the purpose of procuring a quantity of either wheat or flour; and we, having sown considerable wheat, made a contract with them, in which we agreed to deliver a certain quantity of flour to them the ensuing fall, for which we were to receive a sufficient amount of money to make the final payment on our farm. This being done, my husband sent Hyrum to Canandaigua to inform the new agent of the fact, namely, that the money should be forthcoming as soon as the twentyfifth of December 1825.90 This, the agent, said, would answer the purpose, and he agreed to retain the land until that time. Having thus, as we supposed, made all secure pertaining to the land, we gave ourselves no further uneasiness in regard to the matter.|
|When the time <had nearly> come that rendered it necessary for my Husband to set out for Pensylvania to get the money Joseph one day called Mr Smith and myself aside and told us that he had felt so lonely ever since Alvin’s death that he had come to the conclusion of getting married if we had no objections his and he though [sic] that no young woman that he ever saw was acquainted with was better calculated to render the man of her||When the time had nearly arrived for the last payment to be made, and when my husband was about starting for Mr. Stoal’s and Mr. Knight’s, in order to get the money to make the same, Joseph called my husband and myself aside, and said, “I have been very lonely ever since Alvin died, and I have concluded to get married; and if you have no objections to my uniting myself in marriage with Miss Emma Hale, she would be my choice in|
|[p.363]choice happy than Miss Emma Hale a young lady of whom he had been extremely fond <of> since his first introduction to her His Father was highly pleased with the choice which Joseph made in <a> wife and told <him> he would willi was not only willing that he should marry her but desired him to bring her home with him that we might have the comfort <and pleasure> of her society this Miss Hale was a resident in the state of Pennsylvania and vicinity of Mr Stowell and Knight from whom we expected the money that Mr. Smith was going for <after> to bring up the arrearages on the farm They then concluded to set off together one for money the other for a wife and they did so as soon as the necessary preparations could be made91||[p.363]preference to any other woman I have ever seen.”92 We were pleased with his choice, and not only consented to his marrying her, but requested him to bring her home with him, and live with us. Accordingly he set out with his father for Pennsylvania.93|
JOSEPH SMITH, SEN., LOSES HIS FARM—JOSEPH, JUN., IS MARRIED— HAS ANOTHER INTERVIEW WITH THE ANGEL, BY WHOM HE IS CHASTISED—RECEIVES FURTHER INSTRUCTIONS.
|[p.364]Immediately after my Husband’s departure I set myself to work to put my House in order throughout and afterwards make <as I must now some aran> arrangements <to make> for the reception of my sons bride I felt that pir pride and Ambition in doing this that is common to Mothers upon such occasions||[p.364]A few days subsequent to my husband’s departure, I set myself to work to put my house in order for the reception of my son’s bride; and I felt all that pride and ambition in doing so, that is common to mothers upon such occasions.|
|and My oldest son had a previous to this Married him a wife that was one of the most excellent of Women I anticipated <as> much happiness with my second daughter in law <&> as I had received great pleasure from the society of the first <and> I there was nothing in my heart which could give rise to any forebodings as to an unhappy connection which might have been the case had it been otherwise||My oldest son had, previous to this, formed a matrimonial relation with one of the most excellent of women, with whom I had seen much enjoyment, and I hoped for as much happiness with my second daughter-in-law, as I had received from the society of the first, and there was no reason why I should expect anything to the contrary.94|
|one <very pleasant> afternoon immediately subsequent to this <being> I was by myself <ironing> [Beginning of an X’d-out passage] in a fine room of <that overlooked> calculenlated for a common setting room and <as> as I looked around me upon the various comforts that we [end of X’d out passage] by myself and some what at leisure having just <finished> arranged my house for the reception of My son and his bride <and contemplating the various comforts with which I found myself surrounded> were surrounded with [p.365]that seemed to surpass our most flattering expectations I fell into an very agreeable train of reflections and I poured out my soul to God in thanks & praise for the many blessings which he had conferred upon us as a family the The day was eceeding [sic] fine and would of itself produce fine feelings but every thing seemed to contribute to raise in the heart those warm soothing and grateful emmotions that that we all have seasons of enjoying when the mind is at rest and the circumstances favorable As I stood musing upon the busy bustling life we had led and the apparent prospect of quiet and comfortable old age my attention was suddenly attracted across the yard to a trio of strangers who were entering upon nearer approach I recognized Mr. Stodard the man who took charge of the building the house that we now occupied.||[p.365]One afternoon, after having completed my arrangements I fell into a very agreeable train of reflections. The day was exceedingly fine, and of itself calculated to produce fine feelings; besides this, every other circumstance seemed to be in unison, and to contribute to raise in the heart those soothing and grateful emotions which we all have seasons of enjoying when the mind is at rest.Thus, as I stood musing, among other things, upon the prospect of a quiet and comfortable old age, my attention was suddenly arrested by a trio of strangers who were just entering. Upon their near approach I found one of these gentlemen to be Mr. Stoddard, the principal carpenter in building the house in which we then lived.95|
|When they <they> entered I seated them and we commenced commonplace conversation but one of them soon began to ask impertinent questions as to our making the last payment on the place and if we did not want to sell the house. where Mr. Smith & my son had gone &c. &c.||When they entered the house, I seated them, and commenced common-place conversation. But shortly one of them began to ask questions which I considered rather impertinent questions concerning our making the last payment on the place; and if we did not wish to sell the house; furthermore, where Mr. Smith and my son had gone, &c., &c.|
|[p.366]Sell the House I replied No, Sir we have no occasion to sell the house we have made every necessary arrangement for getting the deed and have an understanding with the agent so we are quite secure about the matter—||[p.366]“Sell the house!” I replied, “No, sir, we have no occasion for that, we have made every necessary arrangement to get the deed, and also have an understanding with the agent. So you see we are quite secure, in regard to this matter.”|
|They made no answer but went out to meet Hyrum who was then coming in & propounded the same questions to him and received the same answers when they had experimented in this way to their satisfaction they proceeded to inform my son that he need not put himself to any unnecessary trouble for said they we have bought the place and paid for it and we forbid you touching anything on the farm and moreover we warn you to leave forthwith and give possesion to the lawful owners as we have got the <deed> in our possesion||To this they made no answer, but went out to meet Hyrum, who was approaching the house. They asked him the same questions, and he answered them the same as I had done. When they had experimented in this way, to their satisfaction, they proceeded to inform my son that he need put himself to no further trouble with regard to the farm; “for,” said they, “we have bought the place, and paid for it, and we now forbid your touching anything on the farm; and we also warn you to leave forthwith, and give possession to the lawful owners.”|
|We were thunderstruck96 why said I what can this mean Hyrum <said I> do you know how how this is that all which we have earned in the last 10 years is taken away from us in one instant and when we least expected it <what does this mean> Is this a reality or is it but a sham to startle and deceive us me but one collected look at these men convinced me of their purpose. I was overcome and fell back into a chair almost deprived of sensibility||This conversation passed within my hearing. When they re-entered the house, I said, Hyrum, is it a reality? or only a sham to startle us? But one collected look at the men convinced me of their fiendish determination— I was overcome, and fell back into my chair almost deprived of sensibility.|
|[p.367]when I recovered from I talked to them a length of time to reason them out of what they seemed determined to do viz. to rush us out off of our premises straightway into the common air like the beasts of the field or the fowls of Heaven with naught but <the> earth for a resting place and the canopy of He the skies for a covering But in our only answer was well we’ve got the place and d—m you help yourselves if you can—||[p.367]When I recovered, we (Hyrum and myself) talked to them some time, endeavouring to persuade them to change their vile97 course; but the only answer we could get from them was, “Well, we’ve got the place, and d—n you, help yourselves if you can.”|
|Hyrum went straightway to Dr Robinson (an old Friend <of ours who lived in Palmira)> of whom I spoke on the detail of Alvin’s death) a man of influence and notoriety to him he told the whole story this gentleman sat down and wrote the charecter of <my> family our industry and faithful exertion’s to obtain a home in <the> forest where we had setled ourselves with many commendations caculated to beget confidence in us as to buisness transactions. This he took in his own hands and went through the village and in an hour there was attached to the paper the names of 60 subscribers He then sent the same by the hand of Hyrum to the land Agent in Canandaguia.||Hyrum, in a short time, went to an old friend, Dr. Robinson, and related to him the grievous story. Whereupon, the old gentleman sat down, and wrote at some considerable length the character of the family—our industry, and faithful exertions to secure a home, with many commendations calculated to beget confidence in us with respect to business transactions. And, keeping this writing in his own hands, he went through the village, and in an hour procured sixty subscribers.98 He then sent the same by the hand of Hyrum, to the land agent, who lived in Canandaigua.|
|[p.368]The Agent was enraged when he found out the facts of the case he said the men told him that Mr. Smith & his son <Joseph> had run away and Hyrum was cutting down the sugar orchard and haleing off the rails burning them and doing all possible maner of mischief to everything on the farm that beleiving this he had sold them the place got his money and given them a deed of the premises||[p.368]On receiving this, the agent was highly enraged. He said the men had told him that Mr. Smith and his son Joseph had run away, and that Hyrum was cutting down the sugar orchard, hauling off the rails, burning them, and doing all manner of mischief to the farm. That, believing this statement, he was induced to sell the place, for which he had given a deed, and received the money.|
|99After Hyrum related the circumstances under which his father left home and informed him also that there was a probability of his being detained on the road on buisness—The Agent directed him to write to his Father by the first mail and have letters deposited in every public house on the road which Mr. Smith travelled & it might be that these letters would some of them meet his eye before he arrived at the end of his journey and cause him to return more speedily this being done he dispatched a messenger to bring the men who had taken the deed of our farm in order to make some compromise with them if <&> possible get them to relinquish their claim on the place But they refused to come The Agent then sent an officer after them another message to them that if they did not make their appearance forthwith he would fetch them with a warrant The gentlemen came with the return of the despatch||Hyrum told him the circumstances under which his father and brother had left home; also the probability of their being detained on the road, to attend to some business. Upon this, the agent directed him to address a number of letters to my husband, and have them sent and deposited in public-houses on the road which he travelled, that, perchance some of them might meet his eye, and thus cause him to return more speedily than he would otherwise. He then despatched a messenger to those individuals to whom he had given a deed of the farm in question, with the view of making a compromise with them;100 but they refused to do anything respecting the matter. The agent sent a message to them, stating that if they did not make their appearance forthwith, he would fetch them with a warrant. To this they gave heed, and they came without delay.|
|[p.369]The agent used all the persuasion possible to convince them of the injustice <&> bad policy of the disgraceful measures which they had taken and urged them to retract from what they had done and let the land go back into Mr. Smiths hands||[p.369]The agent strove to convince them of the disgraceful and impolitic course which they were pursuing, and endeavoured to persuade them to retract, and let the land go back into Mr. Smith’s hands again.|
|But they were for a long time inexorable aswering every argument with taunting sneers like the following We’ve got the land sir & we’ve got the deed so just let smith help himself. Oh no matter about smith he has gold plates gold money and gold Bibles he’s rich he do’nt want any thing—At lenght [sic] however they agreed that if Hyrum could raise $1000 by saturday at 10 oclock in the evening they would give up the deed||For some time they said but little, except in a sneering and taunting way, about as follows:—“We’ve got the land, sir, and we’ve got the deed, so just let Smith help himself. Oh, no matter about Smith, he has gold plates, gold bibles, he is rich— he don’t want anything.” But finally, they agreed, if Hyrum could raise them one thousand dollars, by Saturday, at ten o’clock in the evening, they would give up the deed.|
|It was now Thursday near noon & he was at cannandagua from here he must ride Home the distance of 9 miles before he could make the first move towards it he went home with a heavy heart suposing it impossible to effect anything towards redeeming the land but when he arrived there he found his father there as he had found one of the letters within fifty miles of home||It was now Thursday about noon, and Hyrum was at Canandaigua, which was nine miles distant from home, and hither he must ride before he could make the first move towards raising the required amount. He came home with a heavy heart. When he arrived, he found his father, who had returned a short time before him. His father had fortunately found, within fifty miles of home, one of those letters which Hyrum had written.|
|The next day Mr. Smith requested me to go to one Mr. [blank] an old Gentleman who was a quaker a man with whom we had been intimate since our first commencement on the farm now||The following day, by the request of my husband, I went to see an old Quaker,101 a gentleman with whom we had been quite intimate since our commencement on the farm, and who|
|[p.370]in question and who always seeme admired the neatness and arrangement of the same besides he manifested a great friendship for us from our first acquaintance with him. We hoped that he would be able to furnish the requsite sum and by his purchasing the Place we thought we might reap the benefit at least of the crops which were then sown on the farm—But in this we were disapointed This man had just paid <out to the Land Agent> all the money he could spare & within $5 of his last farthing in order to redeem a piece of Land belonging to a friend in his immediate neighborhood had I arrived at his house 30 minutes earlier I sho would have found him with $1500 in his pocket||[p.370]had always seemed to admire the neat arrangement of the same. We hoped that he would be both able and willing to purchase the place, that we might at least have the benefit of the crops that were upon the ground, as he was a friend and would be disposed to show us favour. But we were disappointed, not in his will or disposition, but in his ability. He had just paid out to the land agent all the money he could spare, to redeem a piece of land belonging to a friend in his immediate neighborhood. If I had arrived at his house thirty minutes sooner, I would have found him with fifteen-hundred dollars in his pocket.|
|When I told him what had occurred he was much distressed for us & regretted having no means of releiving our necessity—But said he if I have no money I will try to do something for you so Mrs. smith say to your Husband that I will see him as soon as I can & let him know what the prospects are||When I rehearsed to him what had taken place, he was much distressed for us, and very much regretted his inability to relieve our necessity. He said, however, “If I have no money, I will try to do something for you, and you may say to your husband, that I will see him as soon as I can, and let him know what the prospect is.”|
|It was near nightfall and the country new and my road lay through a dense forrest & I had 10 miles to ride alone however I hastend to inform Mr. Smith of my disapointment||It was nearly night—the country was new, and my road lay through a dense forest. The distance that I had to travel was ten miles, and that alone, yet I hastened to inform my husband of the disappointment that I had met with.|
|[p.371]Mr [blank] came that night and told directed us to go to one Mr. Durfy who lived 4 miles distant a Quaker also and see what he could devise for our benefit||[p.371]The old gentleman, as soon as I left, started in search of some one that could afford us assistance, and hearing of a Mr. Durfee, who lived four miles distant, he came the same night, and directed us to go and see what he could devise for our benefit.102|
|Mr Smith went immediately and found Mr. D. still in his bed as it was not light but he sent Mr Smith still 3 miles farther to a son who was high Sherif and bid him say to the young man that his Father wished to see him as soon as possible Mr. Durfy the younger came without delay After breakfasting the 3 proceeded together to the farm when they It was now saturday 10 oclock A M they dined and rode on to meet the Agent and our competitors—||Accordingly, my husband started without delay for Mr. Durfee’s, and arrived at his house before daylight in the morning. He sent my husband three miles further, to one of his sons, who was High Sheriff, instructing him to say to the young man that his father wished to see him as soon as possible. Mr. Durfee, the younger, was obedient to the call. Immediately after he arrived at his father’s, the three proceeded together to see the farm, and arrived about ten o’clock A.M. They tarried a short time, then rode on to see the agent and those villains who held the deed of our place.|
|What I felt and suffered in that short day no one can imagine who has not experienced the same I did not feel our early losses so much for I realized that we were young and might by exertion better our situation and I furthermore had not felt the inconveinience of poverty so much as I had now done and consequently did not appreciate the value of property justly but at this time [p.372]I now felt that all must go at one fell swoop if this last resort failed and we be left in the decline of life destitute a burden upon our childrens hands And I looked upon the proceeds of our industry which smiled on every side of me with a yearning attachment that I had never felt before||The anxiety of mind that I suffered that day can more easily be imagined than described. I now looked upon the proceeds of our industry, which smiled around us on every hand, with a kind of yearning attachment that I never before had experienced; and our early losses I did not feel so keenly, for I then realized that we were young, and by making some exertions we might [p.372]improve our circumstances; besides, I had not felt the inconveniences of poverty as I had since.|
|Mr Smith and the Messrs. Durfy arrived at Cannandagua at 1⁄2 past 9 oclock in night the Agent sent for Mr. Stoddard and his friends who when they came averred that the clock was too slow that it was really past 10 but being overcome in this the money was paid over to them and they gave up the deed to Mr Durfy the High Sheriff who now came into possesion of the Farm||My husband, and the Messrs. Durfee, arrived in Canandaigua at half-past nine o’clock in the evening. The agent sent immediately for Mr. Stoddard and his friends, and they came without delay; but in order to make difficulty, they contended that it was after ten o’clock; however, not being able to sustain themselves upon this ground, they handed over the deed to Mr. Durfee, the High Sheriff, who now became the possessor of the farm.103|
With this Gentleman we were now to sipulate as renters upon premises which one week before we considered ourselves as much the entire possessors as did Adam and Eve the garden of Eden before satan entered it but Mr Durfy gave us the priviledge of the place one year with this provision that samuel our 4th son was to labor for him 6 months104
[p.373]A short time subsequent to this Mr smith sent These things were all settled upon and The conclusion was that if after we had kept the place in this way one year we still chose to remain we could have the priviledge
Now Joseph who returned from his journey with his Father began to <turn his mind to> the same object again which occupieid his attention previous to our disaster And he set out for Pennsylvania a second time and had such fine success that he returned with his wife in january in fine health & spirits
When Mr Knight heard of the movement which Mr. Stodard and his associates had made with regard to the Place they came up immediately to see how the affair had terminated But just before <Soon after> this Mr Smith had occasion to send Joseph to Manchester on buisness he set out in good season and we expected him <to be> at home as soon as 6 oclock but he did not arrive We had always had a peculiar anxiety about this child for it seemed as though something was always occurring to place his life in jeopardy* [no corresponding insertion] and if he was absent one 1⁄2 <an> hour unexpectedly we were always apprehensive of some evil befalling him.
I stated before, that at the time Mr. Smith started to see Knight and Stoal, Joseph accompanied him. When he returned, Joseph also returned with him, and remained with us until the difficulty about the farm came to an issue; he then took leave for Pennsylvania, on the same business as before mentioned and the next January returned with his wife, in good health and fine spirits.105
Not long subsequent to his return, my husband had occasion to send him to Manchester, on business. As he set off early in the day, we expected him home at most by six o’clock in the evening, but when six o’clock came, he did not arrive. We always had a peculiar anxiety about him whenever he was absent, for it seemed as though something was always taking place to jeopardize his life.
[p.374][An “X” is drawn through the next several lines.] one instance occurred when this child <he> was 14 years old which alarmed us very much he was out at play <on an errand> one evening about twilight When he was returning through <the> door yard a gun was fired across the pathway in which was walking with evident intention of hitting Joseph he sprang to door threw it open and fell upon the floor with fright we went in search of the person who fired the gun but found no trace of him untill the next morning when we tracked him from under a waggon where he lay when he fired the gun <but> we never found the man <out out> nor ever suspected the cause of the act but we found the balls that were discharged from his piece the next day in the head & neck of a cow that stood oppposite the wagon in a dark corner. [end of X’dout passage.]106
This is but one of many instances which I have passed over in order to be brief in my recital. It is true he was now a man grown and capable of using suficient judgment to keep out of common difficulties but we were now aware that God intended him for a good and an important work consequently we expected that the powers of darkness would strive with him on this account more than any other to overthrow him—
But to return to the <first> circumstance which I commenced relating he did not return home till the night was considerably advanced his Father and myself were together no one else was present when he entered the house he threw himself into a chair seemingly much exhausted he was <as> pale as ashes his Father exclaimed “Joseph why have <you> staid so late has anything happened you we have been in distress about you these 3 hours
But to return. He did not get home till the night was far spent. On coming in, he threw himself into a chair, apparently much exhausted. My husband did not observe his appearance, and immediately exclaimed, “Joseph, why are you so late? has anything happened to you? we have been much distressed about you these three hours.” As Joseph made no answer, he continued his interrogations, until, finally, I said, “Now, father,107 let him rest a moment—don’t trouble him now—you see he is home safe, and he is very tired, so pray wait a little.”
The fact was, I had learned to be a little cautious about matters with regard [p.375]to Joseph, for I was accustomed to see him look as he did on that occasion, and I could not easily mistake the cause thereof.
|[p.375][beginning of an X’ed out passage] after Joseph recovered himself a little he said Father I have had the severest chastisement that I ever had in my life||Presently he smiled, and said in a calm tone,108 “I have taken the severest chastisement that I have ever had in my life.”|
|Chastisement indeed! said Mr Smith Well upon my word I would like to who has been takeing you to task and what their pretext was its pretty well too, if you are to be detained till this time of night to take lectures for your bad practises.||My husband, supposing that it was from some of the neighbours, was quite angry, and observed, “I would like to know what business anybody has to find fault with you!”|
|Joseph smiled to see his Father so hasty and indignant. Father said he it was the angel of the Lord. he says I have been negligent that the time has now come when the record should be brought forth and that I [end of X’edout passage] must be up and doing that I must set myself about the things which God has commanded me to do but Father give yourself no uneasiness as to this reprimand <for> I know what course I am to pursue an all will be well”.||“Stop, father, stop,” said Joseph, “it was the angel of the Lord: as I passed by the hill of Cumorah, where the plates are, the angel met me, and said that I had not been engaged enough in the work of the Lord; that the time had come for the Record to be brought forth; and that I must be up and doing, and set myself about the things which God had commanded me to do. But, father, give yourself no uneasiness concerning the reprimand which I have received, for I now know109 the course that I am to pursue, so all will be well.”|
|It <was> signified to him when he should make annother effort to obtain the plates which was september 22 but at this time he did not make this known to us||It was also made known to him, at this interview, that he should make another effort to obtain the plates, on the twenty-second day of the following Sept., but this he did [p.376]not mention to us at that time.|
| CHAP. XXIII.
JOSEPH OBTAINS THE PLATES
|[p.376]On the 20th of Sept Mr Knight came with his friend to see how we were man<ag>ing matters with Mr Stodard and company they remained with us untill the 22||On the twentieth of September,110 Mr. Knight and his friend Stoal came to see how we were managing matters with Stoddard and Co.; and they tarried with us until the twenty-second.111|
|On the night of the 21st I sat up very late as my buisness pressed upon my hands. & I did not retire untill past 12 about 12 Joseph came to me and asked me if I had a chest with a lock and key I knew in a moment what it was wanted for and <not> was frigtened for the isue as I had broken every lock in the house in moving <having a lock but what was broken I was alarmed fearing that this might be a matter of great importance to him at that time> I told him this but he replied <But Joseph replied> never mind I can do very well just now without it and bid me be Calm all was <is> right||On the night of the twenty-first, I sat up very late, as my work rather pressed upon my hands. I did not retire until after twelve o’clock at night. About twelve o’clock, Joseph came to me, and asked me if I had a chest with a lock and key. I knew in an instant what he wanted it for, and not having one, I was greatly alarmed, as I thought it might be a matter of considerable moment. But Joseph, discovering my anxiety, said, “Never mind, I can do very well for the present without it—be calm—all is right.”|
|but I found it very difficult to do so for I had not forgotten the first failure he left soon after with his wife taking Mr. Knights horse and wagon I spent the night in prayer and at reasonable time for rising I went to preparing breakfast [p.377]my heart fluttering at every footfall for I now expected Joseph & Emma every moment and was in dread of a second disapointment in his obtaining the plates||Shortly after this Joseph’s wife passed through the room with her bonnet and riding dress; and in a few minutes they left together, taking Mr. Knight’s horse and waggon. I spent the night in prayer and supplication to [p.377]God, for the anxiety of my mind would not permit me to sleep. At the usual hour, I commenced preparing breakfast. My heart fluttered at every footstep, as I now expected Joseph and Emma momentarily, and feared lest Joseph might meet with a second112 disappointment.|
|When the male part of the family sat down to breakfast Mr. Smith enquired for Joseph <for no one but myself knew where he was> (as no one knew where he had gone but myself) I told him that I thought I would not call Joseph that I would have him set down with his wife||When the male portion of the family were seated at the breakfast table, Mr. Smith enquired for Joseph, for he was not aware that he had left home. I requested my husband not to call him, for I would like to have him take breakfast with his wife that morning.|
|No. No. said My Husband I must have Joseph come and eat with me. Well now T Mr Smith says I do let him eat with his new wife this morning he most always takes breakfast <with you> at the first table just indulge him a little this time||“No, no;” said my husband, “I must have Joseph sit down here and eat with me.”“Well, now, Mr. Smith,” continued I, “do let him eat with his wife this morning; he almost always takes breakfast with you.”|
|His Father at last <finally> consented to eat without jo him and I thought that there would no danger of any farther inquiry as to Joseph or his busy any thing else caculated to lead to an exposure of the cause of his abscence but in a few minutes Mr. Knight came in quite disturbed Why Mr Smith said he my horse is gone I cant find him on any part of the premises and I want to start home in half an hour why [p.378]never mind the horse said I Mr Knight does not know all the nooks and corners in the pasture I will call william (this <was> my 5th son) he will soon bring him||His father finally consented, and eat113 without him, and no further questions were made concerning his absence, but in a few minutes Mr. Knight came in quite disturbed.114“Why, Mr. Smith,” exclaimed he, “my horse is gone, and I can’t find him on the premises, and I wish to start for home in half an hour.”[p.378]“Never mind the horse,” said I. “Mr. Knight does not know all the nooks and corners in the pastures; I will call William, he will bring the horse immediately.”|
|this satisfied him for a little while but he soon made an other discovery his waggon was gone. & now he concluded that the Horse and waggon had gone together and some rogue had gone with them both||This satisfied him for the time being; but he soon made another discovery. His waggon also was gone. He then concluded, that a rogue had stolen them both.115|
|Well now said I do be quiet I would be ashemed to have you go about gearing your own horse and waiting upon yourself just go out and talk with Mr. Smith till William comes & if you really must go home you shall be attended upon like a gentleman— he went and while he was absent Joseph returned||“Mr. Knight,” said I, “do be quiet; I would be ashamed to have you go about, waiting upon yourself— just go out and talk with Mr. Smith until William comes, and if you really must go home, your horse shall be brought, and you shall be waited upon like a gentleman.116 He accordingly went out, and while he was absent Joseph returned.117|
|I was trembled so much with fear lest all might be lost aging [sic] by some small failure in keeping the commandments that I was under the necessity of laving the room to conceal my feelings Joseph saw this and followed me Mother said he do not be uneasy all is right see here said he I have got the key||I trembled so with fear, lest all might be lost in consequence of some failure in keeping the commandments of God, that I was under the necessity of leaving the room in order to conceal my feelings. Joseph saw this, and said, “Do not be uneasy, mother, all is right—see here, I have got a key.”|
|[p.379]I knew not what he meant but took the article in my hands and upon after examining it <found> * [* with no covering but a silk handkerchief] that it consisted of 2 smott<ooth> 3 cornered diamonds set in glass and the glass was set in silver bows stones conected with each other in the same way that old fashioned spectacles are made He took them again and left me but did not tell me anything of the record||[p.379]I knew not what he meant, but took the article of which he spoke into my hands, and, upon examination, found that it consisted of two smooth three-cornered diamonds set in glass, and the glasses were set in silver bows, which were connected with each other in much the same way as old fashioned spectacles.118 He took them119 again and left me, but said nothing respecting the Record.|
|soon after he came again and asked my advice what it was best to do about getting a chest made I told him to go to a cabbinet maker who had been making some furniture for my oldest daughter and tell the man we would pay him for making a chest as we did for the other things viz half money and half produce he said he would but did not know where the money would come from for there was not a shilling in the house.||In a short time he returned, and inquired of me in regard to getting a chest made. I told him to go to a certain cabinet-maker, who had made some furniture for my oldest daughter, and tell him that we would pay him for making a chest, as we did for the other work which he had done for us, namely, one half in cash and the other in produce.120 Joseph remarked that he would do so, but that he did not know [p.380]where the money would come from, for there was not a shilling in the house.121|
|[p.380]The next day one man <Mr Warner> came to him from macedon and requested <Joseph> to go with him to a widows house <in macedon by the name of Wells> in that place as she had sent for him to do some work that she wanted done and she <a wall of a well taken up and as she wanted some labor done in a well> she would pay him the money for it he put on his linen frock and started went with the <he accompanied> Mr Warner to Macedon and went to work for <according to> Mrs Wells <request> a <this> woman whom not <had never seen> one of the family had ever seen or heard of before although she sent purposely for Joseph we considered it a provision of Providence to enable us to pay the money we were owing the cabinet maker||The following day one Mr. Warner came to him, and told him that a widow by the name of Wells, who was living in Macedon, wanted some labour done in a well, for which she would pay the money, and that she was anxious to have him (Joseph) do this labour for her. As this afforded us an opportunity to pay the cabinet maker for the chest, Joseph went immediately to the house of Mrs. Wells, and commenced work.|
|Joseph had been absent but a little while when one of the neighbor began to ask Mr Smith many questions about the plates. here let me mention that no one knew anything of the this business <from us> except one confidential friend of My Husband’s to whom he named it some 2 or 3 years before. It now seemed that satan had stirred up the hearts of those who had in any way [p.381]got a hint of the matter to search into it and make every possible move towards preventing the work||The next day after he left home, one of the neighbours asked Mr. Smith many questions concerning the plates. I will here observe, that no one ever heard anything from us respecting them, except a confidential friend,122 whom my husband had spoken to about them some two or three years previous. It appeared that Satan had now stirred up the hearts of those who had got-[p.381]ten a hint of the matter from our friend, to search into it, and make every possible move towards thwarting the purposes of the Almighty.|
|Mr. Smith was soon informed that 10 or 12 men were clubed together with one willard chase a Methodist class leader at their head and what was most rediculous they had sent for a conjuror to come 60 miles to divine the place where the record was deposited by magic art||My husband soon learned that ten or twelve men were clubbed together, with one Willard Chase, a Methodist class leader, at their head; and what was still more ridiculous, they had sent sixty or seventy miles for a certain conjuror, to come and divine the place where the plates were secreted.123|
|we were apprehensive that the pates [sic] were taken out and secreted some where and <we> were somwhat uneasy least they might like Moses who was hid in the bulrushes be discovered by our enemies—accordingly the morning after we heard of their plans Mr Smith went over a hill that <lay> east of <us> to see what he could discover among the neighbors there there at the first house he came to he found the conjuror Willard chase and the company all together this was the house of one Mr Laurence he made an errand and went in and sat down near the door leaving the door ajar for the men were so near that he [p.382]could hear their conversation they were devising many plans and schemes to find Joe Smiths gold bible as they termed it the conjurer was really animated although <he> had travelled 60 miles during the latter part of the day and the night before.||We supposed that Joseph had taken the plates, and hid them somewhere, and we were apprehensive that our enemies might discover their place of deposit. Accordingly, the next morning, after hearing of their plans, my husband concluded to go among the neighbours to see what he could learn with regard to the plans of the adverse party. The first house he came to, he found the conjuror and Willard Chase, together with the rest of the clan. Making an errand, he went in and sat down near the door, leaving it a little ajar, in order to overhear their conversation. They stood in the yard near the door, and were devising plans to find “Joe Smith’s goldb ible,” [sic] [p.382]as they expressed themselves. The conjuror seemed much animated, although he had travelled sixty miles the day and night previous.|
|the woman was uneasy at the exposures they were making so she stepped through a back door into the yard and called to her husband in a suppressed voice (but so loud that Mr Mr. Smith heard every word distinctly) Sam, Sam said she you are cutting your own throat—the <conjuror> bawlled out again at the top of his voice I am not afraid of any body we will have the plates in spite of Joe Smith or all the Devils in Hell—||Presently, the woman of the house becoming uneasy at the exposures they were making, stepped through a back door into the yard, and called to her husband, in a suppressed tone, but loud enough to be heard distinctly by Mr. Smith, “Sam, Sam, you are cutting your own throat.” At this the conjuror bawled out at the top of his voice, “I am not afraid of any body—we will have them plates in spite of Joe Smith, or all the devils in hell.”|
|<when> the woman came in again Mr Smith laid aside a paper which he been holding in his hand with the pretence of reading and coolly remarked that he beleived he could not then finish the article which he was reading and returned home||When the woman came in again, Mr. Smith laid aside a newspaper which he had been holding in his hand, and remarked, “I believe I have not time to finish reading the paper now.” He then left the house, and returned home.|
|we went to Emma Joseph’s wife and asked her if she knew aught of the record whether Joseph had taken them out or where they were She said she did not know he then related what he had seen and heard||Mr. Smith, on returning home, asked Emma if she knew whether Joseph had taken the plates from their place of deposit, or if she was able to tell him where124 they were. She said, she could not tell where they were, or whether they were removed from their place. My husband [p.383]then related what he had both seen and heard.|
|[p.383]Emma said she did not know what to do but she thought <if> Joseph was to have the record he would have <get it> yes said Mr Smith he will if he is watchful and obeidient but remmember that for a small thing Esau lost his blessing and birthright it may be so with Joseph||Upon this Emma said that she did not know what to do, but she supposed if Joseph was to get the Record, he would get it, and, that they would not be able to prevent him.“Yes,” replied Mr. Smith, “he will, if he is watchful and obedient; but remember, that for a small thing, Esau lost his birthright and his blessing. It may be so with Joseph.”|
|Well said Emma if I had a horse I would go and see him about it Mr Smith said she should have one in 15 minutes—as there had been a stray horse on the premises 2 days||“Well,” said Emma, “if I had a horse I would go and see him.”Mr. Smith then said, “you shall have one in fifteen minutes; for although my team is gone, there is a stray on the place, and I will send William to bring him immediately.”|
|so he sent William for the Horse who brought him up with a large hickory withe around his neck as it was necessary acording to law to put a withe round the neck of a stray horse before turning him into an inclosure— and Emma was soon on her way to her <husband> husband||In a few minutes William brought up the horse with a large hickory withe round125 his neck (for it was according to law, to put a withe round the neck of a stray before turning it into an enclosure;) and Emma was soon under way for Macedon.|
|when she found him <he was in the well when she arrived but having a sudden impression to get out of the well he come up and met her> she informed of the situation of affairs at home and he <went> immediately inform to Mrs. Wells and told her that he must return home to attend to some important buisness||Joseph kept the Urim and Thummim constantly about his person, by the use of which he could in a moment tell whether the plates were in any danger. Just before Emma rode up to Mrs. Wells, Joseph, from an impression that he had had, came up out of the well in which he was labouring, and met her|
|[p.384][The following page consists of a short sheet on which are written only ten lines.] Joseph kept the urim and thumim constantly about his person as he could by this means ascertain at any moment whether <if> the plates were in danger & having just looked into them before Emma got there he perceived her coming and came up out of the well and met her—When she informed him of the situ what had occurred he told her that the record was perfectly safe for the present. but he <however> concluded to go home with her and told Wells that his buisness at home made it necessary for him to return [end of short page]||[p.384]not far from the house. Emma immediately informed him of what had transpired, whereupon he looked in the Urim and Thummim, and saw that the Record was as yet safe; nevertheless, he concluded to return with his wife, as something might take place that would render it necessary for him to be at home where he could take care of it.|
|she was not willing for him to leave but upon his promising to come back when he was at liberty again she consented and sent a boy to bring him a horse Which he mounted in his linen frock with his wife by his side with the her horse in decorated as before with a green hickory withe on his neck and thus they rode through the village of Palmira||He then told Mrs. Wells that business at home rendered it necessary for him to return. To this she did not agree at first, but finally consented. She then sent a boy for a horse, which Joseph mounted in his linen frock, and with his wife by his side on her horse, decorated as before with a hickory withe round his neck, he rode through the village of Palmyra, which was on the way home.|
|when he came he met his father a mile from the house pacing back and forth in great anxiety of mind Father said he there is no danger all is perfectly safe there is no cause of alarm||On arriving at home, he found, his father pacing the ground near his door, in great anxiety of mind. Joseph spoke to him, saying, “Father, there is no danger—all is perfectly safe—there is no cause of alarm.”|
|[p.385]when he had refreshed himself a little he sent carlos my younger son to his brother Hyrum and told him to ask Hyrum to come up <as> he wished to see him||[p.385]When he had taken a little refreshment, he sent Carlos, my youngest son, to his brother Hyrum’s, to have him come up immediately, as he desired to see him.|
|when Hyrum came Joseph requested him to bring a chest that had a good lock and Key and have it <here immediately so that it may be ready> there there said Joseph by the time I get home||When he came, Joseph requested him to get a chest, having a good lock and key, and to have it there by the time he (Joseph) should return. And, after giving these instructions, Joseph started for the plates.|
|having left these directions he went to bring the record which he had deposited in a cavity in a birch log 3 miles distant he too and covered it with the bark of the same he took the plates from their place and wrapping them in his linen frock put them under his arm and started for home the house126||The plates were secreted about three miles from home, in the following manner. Finding an old birch log much decayed, excepting the bark, which was in a measure sound, he took his pocket knife and cut the bark with some care, then turned it back, and made a hole of sufficient size to receive the plates, and laying them in the cavity thus formed, he replaced the bark; after which he laid across the log, in several places, some old stuff that happened to lay near, in order to conceal, as much as possible, the place in which they were deposited.Joseph, on coming to them, took them from their secret place, and, wrapping them in his linen [p.386]frock, placed them under his arm and started for home.|
|[p.386]after walking a short distance in the rod road he concluded it would be safer to go across through the woods accor in a moment he struck through the timber where there was a large windfall to cross he had not proceeded far in this direction till upon as he was jumping over a log a man spran [sic] up and gave him a heavy blow with a gun Joseph struck <leveled> him to the ground and ran at the top of his speed about 1⁄2 a mile farther he was met again in precisely the same way he soon brought this one down also and ran <on> again—but before he got home he was accosted the 3 time in with a severe stroke with a gun when he struck the last one he dislocated his thumb which however he did not notice till he came in sight of the house where he threw himself down in the the a corner of the fence to recover his breath and as soon as he could get on he rose and finished his race for the house— where he arrived altogether speechless from fright and exhaustion||After proceeding a short distance, he thought it would be more safe to leave the road and go through the woods. Travelling some distance after he left the road, he came to a large windfall, and as he was jumping over a log, a man sprang up from behind it, and gave him a heavy blow with a gun. Joseph turned around and knocked him down, then ran at the top of his speed. About half a mile further he was attacked again in the same manner as before; he knocked this man down in like manner as the former, and ran on again; and before he reached home he was assaulted the third time. In striking the last one he dislocated his thumb, which, however, he did not notice until he came within sight of the house, when he threw himself down in the corner of the fence in order to recover his breath. As soon as he was able, he arose and came to the house. He was still altogether speechless from fright and the fatigue of running.|
|after a moment’s rest he said mother tell send carlos for father and Mr. Knight and his friend and tell them to go and see if they can find those <some> men who have been pursueing me then let carlos go tell Hyrum to bring his chest||After resting a few moments, he desired me to send Carlos for my husband, Mr. Knight, and his friend Stoal, and have them go immediately and see if they could find the men who had been pursuing him. And after Carlos had done this, he wished to have him sent to Hyrum’s, to tell him to bring the chest.|
|[p.387]this was done and Mr Smith127 when carlos went into Hyrum’s house he found him at tea with 2 of his wife’s sisters carlos touched his his brother’s shoulder just as he was raising his cup to his mouth without waiting to hear a word of the childs errand Hyrum sprang dropped his cup & sprang from the table and ketched up the chest turn’end it upside down and leaving the contents on the left the House in an instant with the chest on his shoulder||[p.387]I did as I was requested, and when Carlos arrived at Hyrum’s, he found him at tea, with two of his wife’s sisters. Just as Hyrum was raising a cup to his mouth Carlos touched his shoulder. Without waiting to hear one word from the child, he dropped the cup, sprang from the table, caught the chest, turned it upside down, and emptying its contents on the floor, left the house instantly with the chest on his shoulder.|
|the young ladies were much surprized at his singular behaviour and protested to his wife (who was bedfast her oldest daughter Lovina being but 4 days) that her husband was positively crazy||The young ladies were greatly astonished at his singular behaviour, and declared to his wife—who was then confined to her bed, her oldest daughter, Lovina,128 being but four days old—that he was certainly crazy.|
|she laughed heartily O! not in the least said she has just thought of something that he has neglected and it’s just like him to fly off in a tangent when he thinks of anything that way||His wife laughed heartily, and replied, “Oh, not in the least; he has just thought of something which he has neglected, and it is just like him to fly off in a tangent when he thinks of anything in that way.”|
|When the chest came Joseph locked up the record and threw himself on the bed after resting himself so a little so that he could converse he went out & related his adventure to his father and Mr Knight who had come back from their scouting expedition without seeing any one—he [p.388]showed his thumb saying I must stop talking Father and get you to put my thumb in place for it is very painful||When the chest came, Joseph locked up the Record, then threw himself upon the bed, and after resting a little, so that he could converse freely, he arose and went into the kitchen, where he related his recent adventure to his father, Mr. Knight, and Mr. Stoal, besides many others, [p.388]who had by this time collected, with the view of hearing something in regard to the strange circumstance which had taken place. He showed them his thumb, saying, “I must stop talking, father, and get you to put my thumb in place, for it is very painful.”|
|when this was done he related to our guests the whole history of the record which interested them very much and listened and beleived all that was told them129 [beginning of X’ed out passage] up to the time when he took <it> out of the <cement> stone box in the hill of cumorah which took place the moring that Mr Knight missed his horse and waggon [end of X’d out passage]||I will here mention that my husband, Mr. Knight, and Mr. Stoal, went in pursuit of those villains who had attempted Joseph’s life, but were not able to find them.|
|When he <Joseph> took the plates into his hands at this time the angel of the Lord stood by and said now you have have got the record into your own hands and you are but a man therefore you will have to be watchful and faithful to your trust or you will be overpowered by wicked men for they will lay every plan and scheme that is possible to get them away from you and if you do not take heed continually they will suceed while they were in my hands I could keep them and no man had power <to take> them away but now I give them up to you beware and look well to your ways— <and you shall have power to keep retain them untill the time for them to be translated>||When Joseph first got the plates, the angel of the Lord stood by, and said:—“Now you have got the Record into your own hands, and you are but a man, therefore you will have to be watchful and faithful to your trust, or you will be overpowered by wicked men, for they will lay every plan and scheme that is possible to get it away from you, and if you do not take heed continually, they will succeed. While it was in my hands, I could keep it, and no man had power to take it away; but now I give it up to you. Beware, and look well to your ways, and you shall have power to retain it, until the time for it to be translated.”|
|[p.389]The thing which spoke of that Joseph termed a Key was indeed nothing more nor less than the a urim and Thummim by which the angel manifested those things to him that were shown him in vision by the which also he could at any time ascertain the approach of danger either to himself or the record and for this cause he kept these things constantly about his person.* [The asterisk has no corresponding passage.]||[p.389]That of which I spoke, which Joseph termed a key, was indeed, nothing more nor less than the Urim and Thummim, and it was by this that the angel showed him many things which he saw in vision; by which he could also ascertain,130 at any time, the approach of danger, either to himself or the Record, and on account of which he always kept the Urim and Thummim about his person.131|
JOSEPH BRINGS HOME THE BREASTPLATE— MARTIN132 HARRIS AND HIS WIFE INTRODUCED—THE TRANSLATION COMMENCES—MRS. HARRIS BEGINS TO OPPOSE THE WORK.
|he now commenced work with his Father on the farm in order to be near the treasure that was commited to his care[p.390]||After bringing home the plates, Joseph commenced working with his father and brothers on the farm, in order to be as near as possible to the treasure which was confided to his care.Soon after this, he came in from work, one afternoon, and after remaining a short time, he put on his great coat, and left the house. I was engaged at the time, in an upper room, in preparing some oil-cloths for painting. When he returned, he requested me to come down stairs. I told him, that I could not leave my work then, yet, [p.390]upon his urgent request, I finally concluded to go down, and see what he wanted, upon which he handed me the breast-plate spoken of in his history.|
It was wrapped in a thin muslin handkerchief, so thin that I could see the glistening metal, and ascertain its proportions133 without any difficulty.
It was concave on one side and convex on the other, and extended from the neck downwards, as far as the centre of the stomach of a man of extraordinary size. It had four straps of the same material, for the purpose of fastening it to the breast, two of which ran back to go over the shoulders, and the other two were designed to fasten to the hips. They were just the width of two of my fingers, (for I measured them,) and they had holes in the ends of them, to be convenient in fastening.
The whole plate was worth at least five hundred dollars; after I had examined it, Joseph placed it in the chest with the Urim and Thummim.134
one day he came to the house in haste and inquired if there had been <a> company of men there I told him there had no one came to the house since he left it he said that there would be a mob there that night if not before to search for the records and that it must be removed
Shortly after this circumstance, Joseph came to the house in great haste, and inquired, if there had been a company of men about. I told him, not a single individual had come to the house since he left. He then said, that a mob would be there that night, if they did not come before that time, to [p.391]search for the Record, and that it must be removed immediately.
|[p.391]Soon after one Mr <esqur> Beaman came from the neghboring village <of Livonia> a man of in whom we reposed much confidence and who was well worthy of the same to him Joseph told his apprehension of a mob and says he we must drive them away but the first thing to be attended to was to secrect the record and <breastplate> it was resolved that a portion of the hearth should be taken up and the plates buried under the same and the hearth relaid to prevent suspicion||Soon afterwards, a man by the name of Braman135 came in from the village of Livonia, a man in whom we reposed much confidence, and who was well worthy of the same. Joseph told him his apprehensions of a mob being there that night, and that they must prepare themselves to drive them away; but that the first thing to be attended to, was to secure the Record and breast-plate.In view of this, it was determined that a portion of the hearth should be taken up, and that the Record and breast-plate should be buried under the same, and then the hearth be relaid, to prevent suspicion.|
|this was carefully and speedily done and the hearth was scarcely laid down when a large company of men came rushing up to the house armed with guns. Joseph threw the door open and taking a hint from the stratagem of his Grandfather Mack he halooed to the as if he had a legion at his command hand giving the word of command with great immportance and in a tone like stentor136 at the same time the males that belonged to the house from the Father down to little carlos ran out to with such vehemence upon the [p.392]men that they thought it best to give leg bail while they were able and fled <and were> pursued by our little spartan band away into the woods and dispersed themselves to their several homes||This was done as speedily as possible, but the hearth was scarcely relaid when a large company of men well armed came rushing up to the house. Joseph threw open the doors, and taking a hint from the stratagem of his grandfather Mack, hallooed137 as if he had a legion at hand, in the meanwhile, giving the word of command with great emphasis; while all the male portion of the family, from the father down to little Carlos, ran out of the house with such fury upon the mob, that it struck them with terror and dismay, and they fled be-[p.392]fore the little Spartan band into the woods, where they dispersed138 themselves to their several homes.|
|We had but a few days rest however for Joseph soon received another intimation of the approach of a mob and the necessity of removing the record & breasplate again from its hiding place he took it <them> up and carried it them out to a cooper shop across the road139 and took them out of the box and after wrapping them carefully in cloths laid them away in the midst of a quantity of flax which was stowed in the shop lof loft he then nailed up the box as before and tore up the floor and put the box under it—||In a short time Joseph received another intimation of the approach of a mob, also of the necessity of removing the Record and breast-plate from the place wherein they were secreted, consequently he took them out of the box in which they were placed, and wrapping them in clothes, carried them across the road to a cooper’s shop, and laid then [sic] in a quantity of flax which was stowed in the shop loft. After which he nailed up the box again, then tore up the floor of the shop, and put it under the same.|
|As soon as it was dark the mob came on and ransacked the place but did come into the house after mat a satisfactory research they went away||As soon as night came, the mob came also, and commenced ransacking the place. They rummaged round the house, and all over the premises, but did not come into the house. After making satisfactory search they went away.|
|the next morning we found the floor of the cooper shop taken <up> and the wooden box which was put under it Split to peices||The next morning we found the floor of the cooper’s shop torn up, and the box which was laid under it shivered in pieces.|
|[p.393]and in a few days we learned the cause of this <last> move and why their curiosity led them in this direction wi a young woman who was sister to willard chase had found an a green glass that <&> by looking thrugh the it she could see many wonderful things and among the rest of her discoveries she said she had found out the exact place where Joe Smith kept his gold bible hid so in pursuance to her directions they gathered their forces and laid siege to the cooper shop||[p.393]In a few days afterwards we learned the cause of this last move— why their curiosity led them in the direction of the cooper’s shop. A young woman by the name of Chase, sister to Willard Chase, found a green glass, through which she could see many very wonderful things, and among her great discoveries she said that she saw the precise place where “Joe Smith kept his gold bible hid,” and obedient to her directions, the mob gathered their forces and laid seige to the cooper’s shop.|
|but went away disapointed But this did not shake their confidence in Miss chase for they still went from place to place by her suggestion determined to get possession of the object of their research||Notwithstanding their disappointment in not finding the plates in the shop, their confidence was not in the least shaken in Miss Chase, for they still went from place to place by her direction, determined to get, if possible the much desired object of their search.140|
|soon It soon became necessary to take some measures to accomplish the translation of the record into English but he was instructed to take off a fac simile of the alphabet Egyptian characters <composing the alphabet which were called reformed egyptian> Alphabetically and send them to all the learned men that he could find and ask them for the translation of the same. Joseph was very solicitous about the work but as yet no means had come into his hands of accomplishing the same it.||Not long after the circumstance of the mob’s going into the cooper’s shop, and splitting in pieces the box, Joseph began to make arrangements to accomplish the translation of the Record. The first step that he was instructed to take in regard to this work, was to make a facsimile of some of the characters, which were called reformed Egyptian, and to send them to some of the most learned men of this generation, and ask them for the translation thereof.|
|[p.394]The reader will notice that on a preceeding page I spoke of a confidential friend to whom Mr. Smith mentioned the existence of the record 2 or 3 years before it came forth This was no other than Martin Harris one of the Witnesses to the book of Mormon after it was translated To him Joseph desired me to go and one afternoon as he wished to see him But this was an errand that I somewhat disliked for his wife was a peculiar sort of a woman one that was habitually of an a very jealous temperment and being hard of hearing she was always suspicious of some secret being in agitation that was designedly kept from her hearing on this account I would rather not go unless I could approach her upon the subject before I spoke to him about it. Jos Joseph consented to this and I went to Mr Harris away according to his request||[p.394]The reader will here observe, that on a preceding, page of this volume, I spoke of a confidential friend to whom my husband merely mentioned the existence of the plates, some two or three years prior to their coming forth. This was no other than Martin Harris, one of the witnesses to the book subsequent to its being translated.With the view of commencing the work of translation, and carrying it forward as speedily as circumstances would permit, Joseph came to me one afternoon and requested me to go to this Mr. Harris, and inform him that he had got the plates, and that he desired to see Mr. Harris concerning the matter. This, indeed, was an errand which I much disliked, as Mr. Harris’s wife was a very peculiar woman, one that was natuarlly [sic] of a very jealous disposition; besides this, she was rather dull of hearing, and when anything was said that she did not hear distinctly, she suspected that it was some secret, which was designedly kept from her.141 So I told Joseph that I would rather not go, unless I could have the privilege of speaking to her first upon the subject. To this he consented, and I went according to his request.|
|[p.395]When I arrived there I carefully detailed the particulars of the finding record as far as wisdom dictated and necessity demanded in order to satisfy the woman’s mind but she did not wait for me to get through with my story till she commenced urging me to receive a considerable amount of money which she had at her own command a kind of private purse which her husband permited her to keep to satisfy her peculiar disposition— She also had a sister in the house who was extremely anxious to help me to $75 dollars in money I told her I came on no such buisness that I did not want her money that Joseph would attend to his own affairs that I would like to speak to <with> Mr. Harris a moment and then I would return home as my family would soon be expecting me back she said that she was determined to assist in the buisness and <for> she knew that he would want money and she could spare $200 as well as not||[p.395]On arriving at Mr. Harris’s, I cautiously detailed the particulars with regard to Joseph’s finding the plates, so far as wisdom dictated and necessity demanded, in order to satisfy Mrs. Harris’s curiosity. However, she did not wait for me to get through with my story, before she commenced urging upon me a considerable amount of money, that she had at her command. Her husband always allowed her to keep a private purse, in order to satisfy her singular disposition, and it was this private money that she wished me to receive. She also had a sister living with her who desired me to receive an amount of money, I think some seventy-five dollars, to assist in getting the Record translated.I told her that I came on no such business, that I did not want her money, and that Joseph would attend to his own affairs; but, that I would like to talk with Mr. Harris a moment, and then return home, as my family would soon be expecting me. Yet, notwithstanding all this, she was determined to assist in the business, for she said she knew that we should want money, and she could spare two hundred dollars as well as not.|
Contextual note: Lorenzo Saunders, interviewed in 1884, described Lucy H. Harris as “pretty high on combativeness” and “large on self esteem … She had an irritable temper and was a hard piece to live with. Martin used to whale her” (Vogel 2:133). Although Lucy Smith’s sympathies are obviously with Martin in describing the Harris marriage, Lucy Harris also claimed that Martin [p.396]was both unfaithful to her with a neighbor’s wife and physically abusive. On 29 November 1833, she gave Ebert D. Howe an affidavit:
He is naturally quick in his temper and in his mad-fits frequently abuses all who may dare to oppose him in his wishes … He has whipped, kicked, and turned me out of the house. About a year previous to the report being raised that Smith had found gold plates, … I would not give credit to the report … In one of his fits of rage he struck me with the but end of a whip, which I think had been used for driving oxen, and was about the size of my thumb, and three or four feet long. He beat me on the head four or five times, and the next day turned me out of doors twice, and beat me in a shameful manner … The marks of his beating me … remained more than two weeks. (Vogel 2:35-36)
Jesse Townsend, pastor of Palmyra’s Western Presbyterian Church, 1817-20, and at nearby Sodus, 1827-31, asserted that Martin Harris “has whipped his wife and beaten her so cruelly and frequently, that she was obliged to seek refuge in separation. He is considered here, to this day, a brute in his domestic relations, a fool and dupe to Smith in religion, and an unlearned, conceited hypocrite, generally” (Vogel 3:23; note omitted).
Rhett B. James has written a sympathetic interpretation of Lucy Harris’s character in light of the extenuating circumstances of her deafness. Because Mrs. Harris is, by Lucy’s account, loquacious, he hypothesizes that Mrs. Harris’s ailment was a progressive condition, possibly accompanied by “severe pain.” He cites psychological literature that identifies some symptoms of deafness as being “fear of failure, fear of ridicule, … fear of being slighted, avoided, made conspicuous,” suspicion, and depression. Recognizing that “‘deafness seems to be a powerful stimulus to any latent paranoid trend in the personality,’” James calls for a “more compassionate” view of her. He also challenges the idea that they were divorced but does not address Lucy Harris’s own accusations that Martin beat her. Harris made his wife a private allowance and placed eight acres of land in her name (Walker, 35-36), in addition to making another settlement on her in April 1831 when he left New York for Ohio. While Lucy Smith describes herself and Joseph Jr. as repelling Lucy Harris’s financial advances, Abigail (“Nabbie”) Harris, who was married to Lucy Harris’s brother Peter, makes a different claim in describing a visit to Martin and Lucy Harris some time between December 1827 and February 1828 when Joseph Jr. was in Harmony. Joseph Sr. and Lucy visited the Martin Harrises that night and discoursed on the “Gold Bible” at length. Nabbie Harris found Lucy Smith’s orientation decidedly pecuniary:
The old lady said also, that after the book was translated, the places[plates] were to be publicly exhibited—admittance 25 cents. She calculated it would bring in annually an enormous sum of money—that money would then be very plenty, and [p.397]the book would also sell for a great price, as it was something entirely new—that they had been commended [sic] to obtain all the money they could borrow for present necessity, and to repay with gold … Early the next morning … the old lady took me into another room, and after closing the door, she said, “have you four or five dollars in money that you can lend until our business is brought to a close? the spirit has said you shall receive four fold.” I told her that when I gave, I did it not expecting to receive again—as for money I had none to lend. I then asked her what her particular want of money was; to which she replied, “Joseph wants to take the stage and come home from Pennsylvania to see what we are all about.” To which I replied, he might look in his stone and save his time and money. The old lady seemed confused, and left the room, and thus ended the visit.
Abigail Harris also claimed to overhear Martin Harris say he did not care if the Book of Mormon was a fraud but he “would make money out of it” (Vogel 2:32-33; italics omitted).
but finally she went with me to her Husband & told him I wanted to speak to him he said he was not going to stop his work for said he I am now just laying the last brick of this hearth
After detaining me a few minutes, she went with me to her husband, and told him that I wished to speak to him. He replied, that he was not going to stop his work, for he was just laying the last brick in his hearth.
|you see this is the last work that I have to do for one year on the House or about the house or on the farm and when this is done I am going away to hire a hand to work a year for me as I shall travel 12 month before I settle myself at home again||“You see,” said he, “this is the last work I have to do on the house, and it is the last work I shall do about the house, or on the farm, in one year. And when this is done, I am going to hire a hand to work a year for me, as I shall travel that length of time before I shall settle myself at home again.”|
|he soon left and after being gone a short time he came and told me that he was now a free man his hands were altogether untied to go and come and do as he pleased.||After completing the work in which he was engaged, he left the house, but was absent only a short time. On returning, he came to me and said, “Now I am a free man—my hands are altogether untied—I can come and go and do as I please.”|
|[p.398]I told him in short the errand on which I had come—he said he would see Joseph in in a few days—Yes said Mrs Harris and I am coming to see him too and I will be there tuesday afternoon and stop over night||I related, in short, the errand on which I had come. He said that he would see Joseph in the course of a few days. At this his wife exclaimed, “Yes, and I am coming to see him too, and I will be there on Tuesday afternoon, and will stop over night.”|
|accordingly she came as soon <as> she came in and was well seated she began to importune my son as to the truth of what he said now declaring that she would see the Gold plates if he really had any and she was resolv resolved to help him in publishing them.||Accordingly, when Tuesday afternoon arrived, Mrs. Harris made her appearance, and as soon as she was well seated, she began to importune my son relative to the truth of what he had said concerning the Record, declaring that if he really had any plates, she would142 see them, and that she was determined to help him publish them.|
|he told her that she was mistaken that she could not see them as [written over “and”] he was not permitted to exhibit them to any one except those whom the Lord will appoint to testify of them and as to assistance I always prefer dealing with men rather than their wives||He told her that she was mistaken— that she could not see them, for he was not permitted to exhibit them to any one, except those whom the Lord should appoint to testify of them.143 “And, in relation to assistance,” he observed, “I always prefer dealing with men, rather than their wives.”|
|This highly displeased Mrs Harris for she was a woman who piqued herself upon her superiority to her husband—well now Joseph said she are you not telling me a lie can you look full in my eye and say before God that you have in reality found that record as you pretend||This highly displeased Mrs. Harris, for she considered herself altogether superior to her husband, and she continued her importunities. She would say, “Now, Joseph, are you not telling me a lie? Can you look full in my eye, and say before God, that you have in reality found a Record, as you pretend?”|
|[p.399]he told said indifferently why yes Mrs Harris I would as soon look into your face and say so as ane not if you would be at all gratified by it||To this Joseph replied, rather indifferently, “Why, yes, Mrs. Harris, I would as soon look you in the face, and say no, as not, if that will be any gratification to you.”|
|well Now Joseph said she I will tell what I will do If I can get a witness that you do speak the truth I will beleive it and I want to do something about the translation and I mean to help you any way||Then said she, “Joseph, I will tell you what I will do, if I can get a witness that you speak the truth, I will believe all you say about the matter, and I shall want to do something about the translation I mean to help you any way.”|
|She went to bed and in the morning told us a very remarkable dream she said that a personage had appeared to her the night before and said to her that inasmuch as she had disputed the servant of the Lord and said that his word was not to be believed and asked him many improper questions that she had done that which was not right in the sight of God Now said behold here are the plates look upon them and believe||This closed the evening’s conversation. The next morning, soon after she arose, she related a very remarkable dream which she said she had had144 during the night. It ran about as follows She said that a personage appeared to her, who told her, that as she had disputed the servant of the Lord, and said his word was not to be believed, and had also asked him many improper questions, she had done that which was not right in the sight of God. After which he said to her, “Behold, here are the plates, look upon them and believe.”|
|she then described them record minutely and again said that she had made up her mind as to what she would do that she had in her possesion 28 dollars that her mother gave her and just before she died when she was on her death bed Joseph should take that and if he would he might give his note but he should certainly accept of it on sone [sic] terms||After giving us an account of her dream, she described the Record very minutely, then told us that she had made up her mind in relation to the course which she intended to pursue, namely that she had in her possession twenty-eight dollars which she received from her mother just before she died, while she was on her death bed, and that Joseph should accept of it.145 If he [p.400]would146 he might give his note, but he should certainly take it upon some terms.|
|[p.400]this last proposition he acceeded to in order get rid of her importunities||The last proposal Joseph accepted, in order to get rid of further importunity upon the subject.|
|Shortly after this Alvin Hale Joseph’s brotherinlaw came to our house from Pennsylvania for the purpose of moving my son and his wife to Mr Hale his Father’s house as word had been sent to them that it was their wish to go to her father’s as soon as my son could settle <up> his buisness in New York They were Alvin and Joseph were one day in Palmira at a public house doing some buisness with the landlord When Mr. Haris entered the room there was many strangers present when he came in he walked up to my son giving his said how do you do Mr Smith then taking a bag of silver from his pocket said here Mr Smith is $50 I give it to you to do the Lords work with. “No said he I give it to the Lord for his own work||Soon afterwards, Alva Hale,147 Joseph’s brother-in-law, came to our house from Pennsylvania for the purpose of moving Joseph to his fatherin-law’s, as word had been sent to them that Jospeh [sic] desired to move there as soon as he could settle up his business.148 During the short interval of Alva’s stay with us, he and Joseph were one day in Palmyra, at a public-house, transacting some business. As they were thus engaged, Mr. Harris came in: he stepped immediately up to my son, and taking him by the hand, said, “How do you do, Mr. Smith.” After which, he took a bag of silver from his pocket, and said again, “Here, Mr. Smith, is fifty dollars; I give this to you to do the Lord’s work with; no, I give it to the Lord for his own work.”|
|No said Joseph we will give you a note and Mr Hale I presume will sign it with me||“No,” said Joseph, “We will give you a note, Mr. Hale, I presume, will sign it with me.”|
|[p.401]yes replied Alva I will||[p.401]“Yes,” said Alva, “I will sign it.”|
|But Mr Harris presisted [sic] that he would give the money to the Lord and called upon all present to witness to the fact that he gave it freely and did not demand any compensation or return for the same that it was for the purpose of helping Mr Smith to do the Lord’s work||Mr. Harris, however, insisted that he would give the money to the Lord, and called those present to witness the fact that he gave it freely, and did not demand any compensation, that it was for the purpose of helping Mr. Smith to do the Lord’s work. And as I have been informed, many were present on that occasion, who witnessed the same circumstance.|
|It was soon arranged so that Joseph was ready to set out for Penn. with the Breasplate [sic] and record these were securely nailed up in a box and the box put into a strong cask made for the purpose the cask was then filled with beans and headed up149||Joseph, in a short time, arranged his affairs, and was ready for the journey. The Record and breast-plate for security, he nailed up in a box and then put them into a strong cask; and after filling the cask with beans, headed it up again.|
|as soon as it was ascertained that this removal of My son and family was in contemplation there was a mob of 50 men collected who went to Dr ma Mcintire and requested him to take the command of the company that their object was to follow Joe Smith and take his Gold Bible away from him Dr Mcintire told them they must be a pack of devilish fools and bid them go home and mind their own the buisness that if Smith had and any thing of that sort to attend to he was capable of doing it and they would do better to busy themseves about that which concerned them more.||When it became generally known that Joseph was about moving to Pennsylvania, a mob of fifty men collected themselves together, and they went to one Doctor Mc.Intyre, and requested him to take the command of the company, stating, that they were resolved on following “Joe Smith,” and taking his “gold bible” from him. The doctor’s ideas and feelings did not altogether harmonize with theirs, and he told them they were a pack of devilish fools, and to go home and mind their own business; that, if Joseph Smith had any business of that sort to attend to, he was capable of doing it, and that [p.402]it would be better for them to busy themselves about that which more concerned them.|
|[p.402]A quarrel then arose as to who should be captain and ran so high that it bro broke up the expedition—150||After this a quarrel arose among them respecting who should be captain, and it ran so high that it broke up the expedition.151|
|Joseph started Dec [blank] for Penn and [approximately three lines left blank] it was agreed that Martin Haris should follow him as soon as he Joseph should have sufficient time to transcribe the Egyptian alphabet which Mr. Harris was to take to the east and through the country in every direction to all who were professed linguists to give them an opertunity of showing their talents—||When Joseph had had a sufficient time to accomplish the journey, and transcribe some of the Egyptian characters, it was agreed that Martin Harris should follow him—and that he (Martin) should take the characters to the East, and, on his way, he was to call on all the professed linguists, in order to give them an opportunity to display their talents in giving a translation of the characters.|
|as soon as Mrs H Heard this she declared her intention of accompanying her husband but he concluded that it would be better to go without her and left sudenly not giving her any intimation of his intention Hyrum went with him.||When Mrs. Harris heard of what her husband had in contemplation, she resolved to accompany him; but he, concluding that it would be better to go without her, left quite suddenly without her knowledge, in company with my son Hyrum.|
|Mrs. Harris soon missed her husband and came to me to find out whether I knew where he was I told her what he had said to me of about leaving supressing however his remarks pertaining to herself||Mrs. Harris soon missed her husband, and came to me, for the purpose of ascertaining if I knew where he was. I told her what he had said concerning his leaving, suppressing, however, his remarks pertaining to herself.|
|[p.403]She was highly enraged and accused me of panning [sic] the whole affair I told her I had nothing to do with the plan nor the execution of it that the buisness of the House which were the natural cares of a woman were all that I atempted to dictate or interfere with unless by my Husbands or sons request—||[p.403]On hearing this, she became highly exasperated, and charged me with planning the whole affair. I protested against it, asserting that I had nothing to do with the plan, nor the execution of it. Furthermore, that the business of a house, which was the natural cares of a woman,152 was all that I attempted to dictate, or interfere with, unless it was by my husband’s or son’s request.|
|Mrs. H said she had property & she knew how to take care of it and she show me that||Mrs. Harris then observed, that she had property, and knew how to take care of it, which she would convince me of.|
|Now stop replied I do you not know that we never asked you for money or property. had we been disposed to take advantage of your liberality might we not have gotten possesion of at least $270 of your money she answered in the afirmative but went home in anger determined to have satisfaction in some way for the slight which she had received||“Now, stop,” said I, “do you not know that we have never asked you for money or property? and that if we had been disposed to take advantage of your liberality, could we not have got,153 at least, two hundred and seventy dollars of your cash?” She answered in the affirmative, notwithstanding she went home in a great rage, determined to have satisfaction for the treatment which she had received.|
|When a short space of time had elapsed Mr H returned but his wifes anger kindled afresh at her husbands presence so much so that she prepared a bed and room for him alone which she refused to enter—||In a short time Mr. Harris returned, and his wife’s anger kindled afresh at his presence, insomuch that she prepared a separate bed and room for him, which room she refused to enter.154|
|[p.404]A young man had been adre paying his addresses to Lucy Haris Martins oldest daughter of this by the name of Dikes <of> this young gentleman the Father of <the> Girl was very fond and the young Lady was not at all averse to him but of course Mrs. Harris was decidedly upon the negative But just at this juncture a scheme entered her brain that changed her deportment to Mr Dikes very materially—She told Mr Dikes that if he would contrive to get the egyptian characters out of Martins possesion and hire a room in Palmira & take transcribe them accurately and bring her the transcripts that she would give him her daugter Lucy to wife||[p.404]A young man by the name of Dikes, had been paying some attention to Miss Lucy, Martin Harris’s oldest daughter. To this young man Mr. Harris was quite attached, and his daughter Lucy was by no means opposed to him; but Mrs. Harris, of course, was decidedly upon the negative. However, just at this crisis, a scheme entered her brain which materially changed her deportment to Mr. Dikes. She told him, if he would manage to get the Egyptian characters from Mr. Harris’s possession, and procure a room in Palmyra for the purpose of transcribing them, and then bring her the transcript, that she would consent to his marriage with her daughter Lucy.|
|Mr Dikes readily agreed to this and sufice it to say he succeeded to the woman’s satisfaction and received the promised reward||To this, Mr. Dikes cheerfully consented, and suffice it to say, he succeeded to her satisfaction, and thus received the promised reward.|
|When Mr. Haris began again to prepare to set out for Penn again in order to set himself about the writing of the translation of the plates His <wife> wife told <him> that she fully decreed in her heart to go also He proposed to her that she should go with him and stay a week or two on a visit and then he would take her home and go again to do the work of writing the Book She acceeded to this very cheerfully—||When Mr. Harris began to make preparations to start for Pennsylvania the second time, with the view of writing for Joseph, his wife told him that she had fully decreed in her heart to accompany him. Mr. Harris, having no particular objections, informed her that she might do so; that she might go and stay one or two weeks, and then he would bring her home again, after which he would return, and resume [p.405]his writing for Joseph. To this she cheerfully agreed.|
|[p.405]But her husband did suspect what he was to encounter The first time he exhibited the egyptian charecters she took out of her pocket an exact copy of them and informed those present that Joe smith was not the only one that was in possesion of this great curiosity that she herself had as the same characters and they were quite as genuine as those displayed <to> them by Mr H she pursued this course wherevers she went untill she reached My sons house||But Mr. Harris little suspected what he had to encounter by this move. The first time he exhibited the characters before named, she took out of her pocket an exact copy of the same; and told those present, that “Joe Smith” was not the only one who was in possession of this great curiosity, that she had the same characters, and, they were quite as genuine as those shown by Mr. Harris. This course she continued to pursue, until they arrived at Joseph’s.|
|when arrived there she said she had come to see the plates and would never leave untill she attained her object The next day Joseph was complled to take them out of the house and bury both the breast plate & the record. for she began by ransack<ing> every nook & corner of the house chest cupboard trunk &c the day after she went out and hunted the ground over ajacent to the house she kept up the search till 2 oclock in <the> afternoon when she came in very ill natured and after warming herself a little enquired of Emma if they had snakes there in the Winter time I was walking around in the woods said she to look at situation of your place &c &c as I turned round to come home a tremendous great black snake stuck up its head before me and commenced hissing at me—||As soon as she arrived there, she informed him that her object in coming, was to see the plates, and that she would never leave until she had accomplished it. Accordingly, without delay, she commenced ransacking every nook and corner about the house—chests, trunks, cupboards, &c.; consequently, Joseph was under the necessity of removing both the breast-plate and the Record from the house, and secreting them elsewhere. Not finding them in the house, she concluded that Joseph had buried them, and the next day she commenced searching out of doors, which she continued to do until about two o’clock P.M. She then came in rather ill-natured; after warming herself a little, she asked Joseph’s wife if there were snakes in that country in the winter. She replied in the negative. Mrs. Harris then said, “I have been walking round in the woods to look at the situ-[p.406]ation of your place, and as I turned around to come home, a tremendous black snake stuck up his head before me, and commenced hissing at me.”|
|[p.406]The woman was so disapointed and perplexed in everything she undertook that left the house and took lodgings at the nearest tavern <the house of a near neighbor>155 here she stated to the landlady <hostess> that she was in search of the plates that <when> she came to a place where she thought they must be buried that upon stooping down to rem scrape away the snow and leaves in order to examine the spot she encountered a horrible black snake which frigtened her so sadly that she ran to the house as fast as possible||The woman was so perplexed and disappointed in all her undertakings, that she left the house and took lodgings during her stay in Pennsylvania with a near neighbour, to whom she stated that the day previous she had been hunting for the plates, and that, after a tedious search, she at length came to a spot where she judged, from the appearance of things, they must be buried; but upon stooping down to scrape away the snow and leaves, in order to ascertain the fact, she encountered a horrible black snake, which gave her a terrible fright, and she ran with all possible speed to the house.|
|She continued her opperations while she remmained in Harmoney doing all that her ingenuity could contrive to injure Joseph in the estimation of his neighbors She told them that he was a grand imposter that he had deceived her <husband with his> specious pretentions and was exerting all his deceptive powers in order to induce Mr Haris to give his property into Joseph’s hands that he might by robbing her Husband make himself rich||While this woman remained in the neighbourhood, she did all that lay in her power to injure Joseph in the estimation of his neighbours— telling them that he was a grand impostor, and, that by his specious pretensions, he had seduced her husband into the belief that he (Joseph Smith) was some great one, merely through a design upon her husband’s property.|
|[p.407]when she returned home which was in about 2 weeks from the time she arrived there in Harmony she endeavored to disuade Mr H from having any thing farther to do with writing or translating the record but Martin he paid but little attention to her and as he agreed to go back and write for a season at least he did so—||[p.407]When she returned home, being about two weeks after her arrival in Harmony, the place where Joseph resided, she endeavoured to dissuade her husband from taking any further part in the publication of the Record; however, Mr. Harris paid no attention to her, but returned and continued writing.|
|After Mr H left his house Mrs H went from place telling her grievances to everyone she met but particularly bewailing that the deception which Joe Smith was practiceing upon the people was about to strip her of all that she possessed. but said the woman I know how to take care of my property & I’ll let them see that pretty shortly. so she carried away her furniture her linen and bedding and other movable articles till she well nigh divested the premises of everything which could conduce to comfort or conveinance These things she deposited with her friends where she reposed suficient confidence to assure her of their their safety of her property||Immediately after Martin Harris left home for Pennsylvania, his wife went from place to place, and from house to house, telling her grievances, and declaring that Joseph Smith was practising a deception upon the people, which was about to strip her of all that she possessed, and that she was compelled to deposit a few things away from home in order to secure them. So she carried away her furniture, linen, and bedding; also other moveable articles, until she nearly stripped the premises of every thing that could conduce either to comfort or convenience, depositing them with those of her friends and acquaintances, in whom she reposed sufficient confidence to assure her of their future safety.156|
|[drawing of a hand with pointing forefinger]New Chap||
MARTIN HARRIS IS PERMITTED TO TAKE THE MANUSCRIPT HOME WITH HIM—HE LOSES IT—THE SEASON OF MOURNING WHICH ENSUED.
|[p.408]Mr Harris remained with my son and wrote dilligently untill he had transcribed nearly 116 pages of the record when it <then> became necessary for him to return home—he now began to requested Joseph to permit him to look upon the plates for he desired a further witness that of their work <actual existance and> that he might be better able to give a reason for the hope that was within <him>157 of seeing great things come to pass in the last days—||[p.408]Martin Harris, having written some one hundred and sixteen pages for Joseph, asked permission of my son to carry the manuscript home with him, in order to let his wife read it, as he hoped it might have a salutary effect upon her feelings.158|
Joseph was very partial to Mr Harris on account of the friendship which he had manifested for in an hour when there seemed to be no earthly freind to succour or to sympathize.
Under these circumstances Joseph felt a great desire to gratify the man’s feelings as far as it was justifiable to do so accordingly he enquired at the hand of the Lord concerning the matter when he received a revelation which is contained in the book of doctrine and covenants see 33. Revelation given March 1829
Sec 33 [Section 5 in LDS 1981 edition] — Revelation given March 1827 [sic] <1st paragraph> Behold I say unto you, that as my servant Martin Harris has desired a witness at my hand that you my servant Joseph Smith junior have got the plates of which <you> have testified and borne record that you have received of me: and now behold, this shall you say unto him, He who spake unto you said unto you, I the Lord am God, and have given these things unto you, my servant joseph smith Junior and have commanded you that you should stand as a witness of these things and I have caused you that you should enter into a covenant with me that you should not show them except to those persons to whom I command you and you have no power over
[p.409]them except I grant it unto you* [No corresponding footnote or insertion.] And you have a gift to translate the plates and this is the first gift that I bestowed upon you and I have commanded that you should pretend to no other gift untill my purpose is fulfilled in this for I will grant unto you no other gift untill this <it> is finished—159 again paragraph 5 And now <again> I speak unto you concerning the my servant Joseph concerning the man that desires the witness Behold I say unto you concerning he exhalts himself and does not humble humble himself sufficiently before me but if he will bow down before me and humble himself in mighty prayer and faith in the sincerity of his heart then will I grant unto him a view of the things which he desires to see And then he shall say unto the people of this generation behold I have seen the things which the Lord has show160 unto Joseph Smith Jr and I know of a surety that they are true for I have seen them: for they have been shown to me by the power of God and not of man and I the Lord command him my servant Martin Harris that he shall say no more unto them except he shall say I have seen them and they have been shown unto me by the power of God and these are the words which he shall say But if he deny this he will break the covenant which he has before covenanted with me and behold he is condemned And now except he humble himself before me and acknowledge the things which he has done which are wrong and covenant with me that he will keep my commandments and exercise faith in me behold I say unto him he shall have no such views for I will grant unto him no views of the things of which I have spoken And if this be the case I command you my servant Joseph that you shall say unto him that he shall do no more nor trouble me any more concerning this matter—
pararaph 6th And if this be the case behold I say unto thee Joseph when thou hast translated a few more pages thou shalt stop for a season even untill I command thee again then thou mayest translate again And except thou do this— behold thou shalt have no more gift & I will take away the things which I have intrusted to <with> thee And now because I foresee the lying in wait to destroy thee yea I foresee that if my servant Martin Harris humbleth not himself and receive a witness at <from> my hand that he will fall into transgression and there are many that lie in wait to destroy thee from off [p.410]the face of the Earth and for this cause that thy days may be prolonged I have given unto thee these commandments yea for this cause I have said stop and stand still till I command thee & I will provide means whereby thou mayest accomplish the thing which I have commanded thee and if thou art faithful in keeping my161 commandments thou shalt be lifted up at the last day Amen—
Joseph was willing to gratify his friend as far as he could consistently, and he inquired of the Lord to know if he might do as Martin Harris had requested, but was refused. With this Mr. Harris was not altogether satisfied, and, at his urgent request, Joseph inquired again, but received a second refusal.162
This discouraged Mr Harris from saying much more about the plates but he insisted upon taking that which he had writen home with him that he might show his family what he had been employed in during his abscence from them he also hoped that it might have a salutary effect upon his wifes feelings to read what was writen— Joseph for a long time resisted every entreaty of this kind at last however he begged The priviledge of obliging Mr Harris by allowing his last request this priviledge was given with the condition that my son was responsible for their safety. This my son was willing to do as he could not conceive it [p.411]possible for so kind a friend to betray the trust reposed in him, but there is no doubt of this indulgence being given to Joseph in order to show him by another lesson of bitter experiance how vain are all human calculations— and also to learn him not to put his trust in man nor make flesh his arm164
Still, Martin Harris persisted as before, and Joseph applied again, but the last answer was not like the two former ones. In this the Lord permitted Martin Harris to take the manuscript home with him, on condition that he would exhibit it to none, save five individuals whom he had mentioned, and who belonged to his own family.163
|Mr Harris now took the most solemn oath that he would not show the writing manuscript to any save 5 individuals who belonged his household for the [sic] hoped that it might be the means of carrying the truth truth home to their hearts and affecting a union of sentiment <in his family> animated him very much. & his anxious desires were now gratified as to the means which he wished to make use of as an instrument to effect this much wished for object—Accordingly he was now fully prepared to set out for home which he did carrying with him 116 pages of the record in manuscript this was in july165||[p.411]Mr. Harris was delighted with this, and bound himself in a written covenant of the most solemn nature, that he would strictly comply with the injunctions which he had received.Which being done, he took the manuscript and went home.Joseph did not suspect but that his friend would keep his faith, consequently he gave himself no uneasiness with regard to the matter.|
|[p.412]immediately after his departure Emma was confined became the mother of a son but she had but little <small> comfort from the society of the dear little stranger for he was very soon snatched from her arms166 and borne aloft to the world of spirits before it had time learn good or evil and for some time its Mother seemed to tremble upon the verge of the silent home of her infant so uncertain seemed her faite for a season that in the space of 2 weeks her husband never slept one hour in undisturbed quiet. at the end of this time His anxiety became so great about the manuscript that <he> determined as his wife was now some better that as soon as she had gained a little more strength he would make a trip to New York and see after the same but he did not mention the subject to Emma for fear of agitating her mind to much for the health of her body—||[p.412]Shortly after Mr. Harris left, Joseph’s wife became the mother of a son,167 which, however, remained with her but a short time before it was snatched from her arms by the hand of death. And the mother seemed, for some time, more like sinking with her infant into the mansion of the dead, than remaining with her husband among the living. Her situation was such for two weeks, that Joseph slept not an hour in undisturbed quiet. At the expiration of this time she began to recover, but as Joseph’s anxiety about her began to subside, another cause of trouble forced itself upon his mind.168 Mr. Harris had been absent nearly three weeks, and Joseph had received no intelligence whatever from him, which was altogether aside of the arrangement when they separated. But Joseph kept his feelings from his wife, fearing that if she became acquainted with them it might agitate her too much.|
|however she soon manifested that she was not without her thoughts upon the subject not withstanding the debilitated state which she was in for she called her husband to her and asked him what he thought about the manuscript I feel so [p.413]uneasy said she that I cannot rest and shall not be at ease untill I know something about what Mr Harris is doing with it do you not think it would be advisable for you to go and enquire into the reason of his not writing or sending any word back to you since he left us—Joseph begged her to be quiet and not worry herself as he could not leave her just then as he should not dare to be absent from her even one hour while her situation was so precarious I will said Emma send for my Mother and she shall stay with me while you are gone after much persuasion he concluded to leave his wife in the care of her Mother for a few days and set out on the before mentioned journey.||In a few days, however, she mentioned the subject herself, and desired her husband to go and get her mother to stay with her, while he should repair to Palmyra, for the purpose of learning the cause of Mr. Harris’s absence as well as silence.[p.413]At first Joseph objected, but seeing her so cheerful, and so willing to have him leave home, he finally consented.|
|But the sensations which he experienced when he found himself well seated in the stage coach with left to the Solitude of his own imagination (as there was but one passenger beside himself inside the vehicle and this individual did not seem inclined to urge conversation) cannot be imagined by any one who reads this for they have not been in like circumstances. and of course they cannot be correctly described. There were various causes acting upon his mind which were calculated to have a very peculiar effect upon him||He set out in the first stage that passed for Palmyra, and, when he was left to himself, he began to contemplate the course which Martin had taken, and the risk which he (Joseph) had run in letting the manuscript go out of his own hands—for it could not be obtained again, in case Martin had lost it through transgression, except by the power of God, which was something Joseph could hardly hope for—and that, by persisting in his entreaties to the Lord, he had perhaps fallen into transgression, and thereby lost the manuscript. When, I say, he began to contemplate these things, they troubled his spirit, and his soul was moved with fearful apprehensions. [p.414]And, although he was now nearly worn out, sleep fled from his eyes, neither had he any desire for food, for he felt that he had done wrong, and how great his condemnation was he did not know.|
[p.414]in the first place was the consideration of the calling which he had received at the hand of God many years previous to <do> a thing unlooked for by the people of the generation in which he lived he cast his eyes abroad upon the age present <now> upon the earth and reflected that he stood alone an unlearned youth opposed to all the casuistry and learning and ingenuity of the combined world. Whose buisness was to tear open the bowels of the Earth and drag to light the precious things of the Earth beneath and then extend his search up to the throne of God and bring down the precious of Heaven above into the midst of the sons of men despite all their preconceived opinions and prejudices which were so great that in order to gratify a pride of popularity and sustain a fashionable religion they would and did <strive> and even before this had sought <used all their ingenuity> to take away his life to prevent the truth from coming forth and <least> their own opinions receive injury thereby—But this he did not regard this or while he was sure of the strong support of the Ominipotent arm arm of the Almighty ruler of men and every other power which was and is and is to come—there remained another Item of consideration of tenfold weight and more vital importance than any of these. He had not now that feeling of justification which assured him of the especial favor of God for he awfully feared that he had ventured too far in vouching for the safety of the manuscript after it was out of his possession and should this be the case the consequence which must ensue was inevitable that which was he would not be permitted to retain the plates untill he should be able to translate it them and perhaps he might never have the priviledge of touching a finger to the work which untill now he had been the blessed instrument in the hands of God of bring [sic] to the knowledge of mankind nor was this the worst apprehension that disturbed his mind the hot displeasure of the Almighty would be kindled against him for turning aside from the injunctions which was laid upon him and and calling upon his heavenly Father to grant him an indulgence that was not according to instructions of the Angel of the Lord. for it now appeared to him upon reflection that he had acted hastily & in an inconsiderate manner and that he had regarded [man more than his maker. Whilst these thoughts accompanied by ten thousand others which naturally fell into their train passed in rapid succession through his brain there was but small opportunity of rest and little relish for refreshment consequently he neither ate nor sleeped while on the rout
this was observed by his fellow traveller so much so that when Joseph remarked as he descended from the stage* [No corresponding note or insertion.] that he had still twenty miles to travel on foot the stranger objected <saying> I have watched you since you first entered the stage & I know that you have not slept nor eaten since you commenced your journey and you shall not go on foot 20 miles alone this night for I if you must and will go I will be your company—and now tell me what is or can be the trouble which makes you thus desperate and also weighs down your spirits to such an extent that you refuse every es proferred comfort and conveiniance—
Only one passenger was in the stage besides himself: this man, observing Joseph’s gloomy appearance, inquired the cause of his affliction, and offered to assist him if his services would be acceptable. Joseph thanked him for his kindness, and mentioned that he had been watching some time with a sick wife and child, that the child had died, and that his wife was still very low; but refrained from giving any further explanation. Nothing more passed between them on this subject, until Joseph was about leaving the stage; at which time he remarked, that he still had twenty miles further to travel on foot that night, it being then about ten o’clock. To this the stranger objected, saying, “I have watched you since you first entered the stage, and I know that you have neither slept nor eat169 since that time, and you shall not go on foot twenty miles alone this night; for, if you must go, I will be your company. Now tell me what can be the trouble that makes you thus dispirited?”170
|[p.416]Joseph told the gentleman that he had left his wife in so low a state of health that he had reason to fear that he would not find her alive when he returned also he had buried his first and only child but a few days previous to leaving home this explanation was given in truth and sincerity although there was heavy trouble laying at his heart that he did not dare to mention—||[p.416]Joseph replied, about as before— that he had left his wife in so low a state of health, that he feared he should not find her alive when he returned; besides, he had buried his first and only child but a few days previous. This was true, though there was another trouble lying at his heart, which he dared not to mention.|
|I feel said the kind stranger to sympathize with you and I will go with you for I fear that your constitution which is evidently not strong will not <insuficient to> support you and you will be in danger of falling asleep in the forrest and some accident befall you—||The stranger then observed, “I feel to sympathize with you, and I fear that your constitution, which is evidently not strong, will be inadequate to support you. You will be in danger of falling asleep in the forest, and of meeting with some awful disaster.”|
|Joseph thanked him and they proceeded together—when they arrived at our house it was nearly day light 4 miles of distance the stranger was under the necessity of leading Joseph by his arm for nature was too much exhausted to suport him any longer and he would fall asleep on as he stood upon his feet as often as once in a few minutes—||Joseph again thanked the gentleman for his kindness, and, leaving the stage, they proceeded together. When they reached our house it was nearly daylight. The stranger said he was under the necessity of leading Joseph the last four miles by the arm; for nature was too much exhausted to support him any longer, and he would fall asleep as he was walking along, every few minutes, towards the last of this distance.|
|When they came in the stranger said I have brought your son through the forrest because he insisted on coming but he is sick and wants rest and refreshment he ought to have some pepper immedi[p.417]ately to warm his stomach—after you have prepared that I will thank you for a little breakfast as I am in haste to be on my journey again—||On entering our house, the stranger remarked that he had brought our son through the forest, because he had insisted on coming, that he was sick, and needed rest, as well as refreshment, and that he [p.417]ought to have some pepper tea to warm his stomach. After thus directing us, relative to our son, he said, that when we had attended to Joseph he would thank us for a little breakfast for himself, as he was in haste to be on his journey again.|
|When the first direction was complied with Joseph requested us to send with all possible speed for Martin Harris we did so and after the stranger left (whose name we never knew) we prepared breakfast as soon as we could conveiniently for Martin always came in such haste when sent for that we supposed he would be there and ready to take breakfast before with us before we could pre be ready to eat—it was now near 6 oclock at and he lived 3 miles distant—||When Joseph had taken a little nourishment, according to the directions of the stranger, he requested us to send immediately for Mr. Harris. This we did without delay. And when we had given the stranger his breakfast, we commenced preparing breakfast for the family; and we supposed that Mr. Harris would be there, as soon as it was ready, to eat with us, for he generally came in such haste when he was sent for.|
|at 8 oclock we sat the victuals on the table as we as we were looking for him every moment we waited till 9 and he came not till 10 and he was not there till 11 still he did not make his appearance at 1⁄2 past 12 we saw him walking with a slow and measured pac tread toward the house his eyes fixed thoughtfully upon the ground when he came to the gate he did not open it but got upon the fence and sat some time with his hat drawn drawn over his eyes—||At eight o’clock we set the victuals on the table, as we were expecting him every moment. We waited till nine, and he came not—till ten, and he was not there—till eleven, still he did not make his appearance. But at half-past twelve we saw him walking with a slow and measured tread towards the house, his eyes fixed thoughtfully upon the ground. On coming to the gate, he stopped, instead of passing through, and got upon the fence, and sat there some time with his hat drawn over his eyes.|
|[p.418]at last he entered the house after we sat down and were ready to commence eating Martin too with the rest he took up his knife and fork as if to use them but dropped them from his hands Hyrum said Martin why do you not eat are you sick Martin pressed his hands upon his temples and cried out in a tone of anguish Oh! I have lost my soul I have lost my soul.||[p.418]At length he entered the house. Soon after which we sat down to the table, Mr. Harris with the rest. He took up his knife and fork as if he were going to use them, but immediately dropped them. Hyrum, observing this, said “Martin, why do you not eat; are you sick? Upon which Mr. Harris pressed his hands upon his temples, and cried out in a tone of deep anguish, “Oh, I have lost my soul! I have lost my soul!”|
|Joseph who had smothered his fears till now sprang from the table exclaiming Oh! Martin have you lost that manuscript? have you broken your oath and brought down condemnation upon my head as well as your own||Joseph, who had not expressed his fears till now, sprang from the table, exclaiming, “Martin, have you lost that manuscript? have you broken your oath, and brought down condemn ation upon my head, as well as your own?”|
|Yes replied Martin it is gone and I know not where— Oh! My God My God said Joseph clenching his hands together all is lost is lost what shall I do I have sinned it is me that171 tempted the wrath God by asking him to that which I had no right to do ask as I was differently instructed by the angel—and he wept to like and groaned walking the floor continualy||“Yes, it is gone,” replied Martin, “and I know not where.”“Oh, my God!” said Joseph, clinching his hands. “All is lost! all is lost! What shall I do? I have sinned it is I who tempted the wrath of God. I should have been satisfied with the first answer which I received from the Lord; for he told me that it was not safe to let the writing go out of my possession.” He wept and groaned, and walked the floor continually.|
|at last he told martin to go back to his house and search again— No said Mr Harris it is all in vain for I have looked in Every place in the house I have even ripped open beds and pillows and I know it is not there||At length he told Martin to go back and search again.“No,” said Martin, “it is all in vain; for I have ripped open beds and pillows, and I know it is not there.”|
|[p.419]Then must I said Joseph return to my wife with such a tale as this I dare not do it least I should kill her at once and how shall I appear before the Lord of what rebuke am I not worthy from the Angel of the most high||[p.419]“Then must I,” said Joseph, “return to my wife with such a tale as this? I dare not do it, lest I should kill her at once.172 And how shall I appear before the Lord? Of what rebuke am I not worthy from the angel of the Most High?”|
|I besaught him not to mourn so that it might be that the Lord would forgive him after a short season of humiliation and repentance on his part—but what could I say to comfort him when he saw the family all in the same state of mind that he was nothing could be more affecting than the appearance which we presented <for> sobs and groans and the most bitter lamentations filled the house Joseph <in> particularly was more distressed than the rest for he knew definitely and by sorrowful experience the consequence of the what would seem to others to be a very trifling neglect of duty he continued walking the <pacing back> floor <wards> and forwards and weeping and grieving like a tender infant untill about sunset we persuaded him to take a little nourishment173||I besought him not to mourn so, for perhaps the Lord would forgive him, after a short season of humiliation and repentance. But what could I say to comfort him, when he saw all the family in the same situation of mind as himself; for sobs and groans, and the most bitter lamentations filled the house. However, Joseph was more distressed than the rest, as he better understood the consequences of disobedience. And he continued pacing back and forth, meantime weeping and grieving, until about sunset, when, by persuasion, he took a little nourishment.|
|the next morning he went home we parted with heavy hearts for it seemed as though all our fond anticipations which we had fed upon [p.420]and which had been the source of so much secret gratification174 to us all was in moment fled and fled forever—||The next morning we [sic] set out for home. We parted with heavy hearts, for it now appeared that all which we had so fondly anticipated, [p.420]and which had been the source of so much secret gratification, had in a moment fled, and fled for ever.|
MARTIN HARRIS’S PERFIDY.
|I will now return and trace Martin Harris and give a sketch of his proceedings through the fortnight’s time that had brought to pass a train of circumstances that had swept over us like a the simoon175 blast—and seared our bright hopes in the tender bud ere we were granted the priviledge beholding even the opening leaf—||I will now give a sketch of the proceedings of Martin Harris during the time he was absent from Joseph.176|
|When he arrived at home he was not slow to exhibit the manuscript to his wife and family thus far he was under no condemation his wife seemed highly pleased with what she heard and entered into the spirit of it so much that she gave her husband the priviledge of locking it up in a set of drawers which she had never <before> permited him to look into after he had shown the transcript to those who were priviledged to see it by his oath177 he laid it aside and went with Mrs H to visit a relative of her’s who lived [blank] miles distant and as his wife||After leaving Joseph he arrived at home with the manuscript in safety. Soon after he exhibited the manuscript to his wife and family. His wife was so pleased with it, that she gave him the privilege of locking it up in her own set of drawers, which was a special favour, for she had never before this allowed him even the privilege of looking into them. After he had shown the manuscript to those who had a right, according to his oath, to see it, he went with his wife to visit one of her relatives, who lived some ten or fifteen miles distant.|
|[p.421]declined returning with him he left her with her friends and went home alone—178||After remaining with them a short time, he returned home, but his wife declined accompanying him back.|
|shortly after he got there a very particular friend made him a visit to whom he related all he knew concerning the record The man’s curiosity was much excited and he earnestly desired to see the transcript Martin was anxious to gratify his friend although it was contrary to his obligation. but when he went to seek for it he found that key could not be found but he soon resolved to carry his design into execution and to do this he picked the lock and in so doing he injured his lady’s beaureau considerably||Soon after his return, a very particular friend of his made him a visit, to whom he related all that he knew concerning the Record. The man’s curiosity was much excited, and, as might be expected, he earnestly desired to see the manuscript. Martin was so anxious to gratify his friend, that, although it was contrary to his obligation, he went to the drawer to get the manuscript, but the key was gone. He sought for it some time, but could not find it. Resolved, however, to carry his purpose into execution, he picked the lock, and, in so doing, considerably injured his wife’s bureau.|
|he now removed the manuscript to his own set off [sic] drawers here he had th it at his command and passing by his oath he showed them <it to> any good friend that happened call on him||He then took out the manuscript, and, after showing it to this friend, he removed it to his own set of drawers, where he could have it at his command. Passing by his oath, he showed it to any good friend that happened to call on him.|
|when Mrs Harris returned and beheld the marred and injured state of her beaureau her irracible temper knew no bounds and an intolerable storm ensued throughout the house which descended with greatest force upon the head of the devoted husband||When Mrs. Harris returned, and discovered the marred state of her bureau, her irascible temper was excited to the utmost pitch, and an intolerable storm ensued, which descended with the greatest violence upon the devoted head of her husband.|
|[p.422]Having once made a sacrifice of his conscience, Mr. Harris no longer regarded its scruples; so he continued to exhibit the writings, until a short time before Joseph arrived, to any one whom he regarded as prudent enough to keep the secret, except our family, but we were not allowed to set our eyes upon them.|
|[p.422]and when Joseph arrived peace was not yet restored and because of this she was accused of having taken the transcript by stealth and secreted it f for when <although but> Joseph sent for him he went im immediately to his drawer—but the manuscript was gone—he asked his wife where it was—she solemnly averred that she did not know anything about it whatever—not regarding what she said he went through the house and made a faithful search—||For a short time previous to Joseph’s arrival, Mr. Harris had been otherwise engaged, and thought but little about the manuscript. When Joseph sent for him, he went immediately to the drawer where he had left it, but, behold it was gone! He asked his wife where it was. She solemnly averred that she did not know anything respecting it. He then made a faithful search throughout the house, as before related.179|
|but it was more vain than Esau’s seeking his blessing||The manuscript has never been found; and there is no doubt but Mrs. Harris took it from the drawer, with the view of retaining it, until another translation should be given, then, to alter the original translation, for the purpose of showing a discrepancy be-[p.423]tween them, and thus make the whole appear to be a deception.180|
|[p.423]<after Joseph returned we co> for he not only lost his spiritual blessing <but a great temporal blessing also—for there was a heavy fog which swept over the <[illegible]> his fields and caused his wheat to blighted all his wheat while that on the opposite of the road remained untouched by the mildew which spoiled his grain>||It seemed as though Martin Harris, for his transgression, suffered temporally as well as spiritually. The same day on which the foregoing circumstance took place, a dense fog spread itself over his fields, and blighted his wheat while in the blow, so that he lost about two-thirds of his crop, whilst those fields which lay only on the opposite side of the road received no injury whatever.|
I well remember that day of darkness, both within and without. To us, at least, the heavens seemed clothed with blackness, and the earth shrouded with gloom. I have often said within myself, that if a continual punishment, as severe as that which we experienced on that occasion, were to be inflicted upon the most wicked characters who ever stood upon the footstool of the Almighty—if even their punishment were no greater than that, I should feel to pity their condition.181
|Lucy: 1844-45||Coray/Pratt: 1853|
THE URIM AND THUMMIM ARE TAKEN FROM JOSEPH—HE RECEIVES THEM AGAIN.
|We never heard from our unfortunate son untill 2 months after when being uneasy as to the consequences of his distress of mind. We (that is Mr Smith and myself) went down to Harmony to make him a visit||For nearly two months182 after Joseph returned to his family, in Pennsylvania, we heard nothing from him, and becoming anxious about him, Mr. Smith and myself set off to make him a visit.|
|[p.424]when we came within 3/4 of a mile of the House Joseph started off to meet us telling his wife that Father and Mother were coming although he could not see us—||[p.424]When we came within three-quarters of a mile of the house, Joseph started to meet us, telling his wife, as he left, that father and mother were coming.183|
|w he met us with a countenance blazing with delight and it was very evident that his joy did not arise wholely from seeing us a while a great and real trouble was seated at heart <he said> very little passed concerning this subject <of his trouble> untill evening—he then related what had taken place since he was in New York with great minute precision as follows||When he met us, his countenance wore so pleasant an aspect, that I was convinced he had something agreeable to communicate with regard to the work in which he was engaged. When I entered, the first thing which attracted my attention was a red morocco trunk, lying on Emma’s bureau, which Joseph shortly informed me contained the Urim and Thummim, and the plates. And, in the evening, he gave us the following relation of what had transpired since our separation:—|
|I returned home immediately after I left you without accident after I arrived here I commenced humbling myself in mighty prayer before the Lord and <as> I poured out my soul bef in supplication to him that if possible I might obtain mercy at hands and be forgiven of all that I had done which was contrary to his will—As I was doing this an Angel stood before me and answered me saying that I had sinned in that he [sic] had delivered the manuscript into the hands of a wicked man and as he had ventured to become responsible for this man’s [p.425]faithfulness he would of necessity suffer the consequence’s of his indiscretion that he must now give back the plates into the hands of the angel from he had received them||“On leaving you,”184 said Joseph, “I returned immediately home. Soon after my arrival, I commenced humbling myself in mighty prayer before the Lord, and, as I was pouring out my soul in supplication to God, that if possible, I might obtain mercy at his hands, and be forgiven of all that I had done contrary to his will, an angel stood before me, and answered me, saying, that I had sinned in delivering the manuscript into the hands of a wicked man, and, as I had ventured to become responsible for his faithfulness I would of necessity have to suffer the consequences of his indiscretion, and I [p.425]must now give up the Urim and Thummim into his (the angel’s) hands.|
|but said he it may be if you are sufficiently humble and penitent that you will receive them again on the 22 september—||“This I did as I was directed, and as I handed them to him, he remarked, ‘If you are very humble and penitent, it may be you will receive them again; if so, it will be on the twenty-second of next September.’”|
|Soon after this he received the <a following> revelation from the Lord185— The works and <the> designs and <the> purposes of God cannot be frustrated, neither can they come to naught. For God doth not walk in crooked paths: neither doth he turn to the right hand nor to the left, neither doth he turn vary from that which he hath said, therefore his course is one paths are straight, and his course is one eternal round. Remmember, Remmember, that it is not the work of God that is frustrated but the work of men: For although a man may have many revelations and have power to do many mighty works, yet if he boasts himself in his own strength, and sets at naught the counsels of God and follows after the dictates of his own will and carnal desires, he must fall and incur the vengeance of a just God upon him. Behold, you have [p.426]<been> entrusted you with these things but how strict were your commandments; and remmember also the promises which were made to you if you did not transgress them and behold how oft you have transgressed the commandments and the laws of God, and has have gone on in the persuasions of men for behold you should not have feared man more than God although men set at naught the counsels of God, and despise his words— yet you should have been faithful and he would have extended his arm and supported you against all the fiery darts of the adversary and he would have been with you in every time of trouble||Joseph then related a revelation which he received soon after the angel visited him. A part of which is as follows:—“Behold, you have been entrusted with these things, but how strict were your commandments, and remember, also, the promises which were made to you, if you did not transgress them; and behold how oft you have transgressed the commandments, and the laws of God, and have gone on in the persuasions of men. For behold, you should not have feared man more than God. Although men set at nought the counsels of God, and despise his words, yet you should have been faithful, and he would have extended his arm, and supported you against all the fiery darts of the adversary, and he would have been with you in every time of trouble.|
|Behold thou art Joseph, and thou wast chosen to do the work of the Lord but because of transgression if thou art not aware thou wilt fall but remmember God is merciful therefore repent of that which thou hast done which is contrary to the commandment which I gave you and thou art still chosen and art again called to the work except thou do this thou shalt be delivered up and become as other men and have no more gift.||[p.426]“Behold, thou art Joseph, and thou wast chosen to do the work of the Lord; but because of transgression, if thou art not aware, thou wilt fall. But remember, God is merciful; therefore, repent of that which thou hast done, which is contrary to the commandment which I gave you, and thou art still chosen, and art again called to the work. Except thou do this, thou shalt be delivered up, and become as other men, and have no more186 gift.|
|And when thou deliveredst up that which God had given thee sight and power to translate thou deliveredst up that which was sacred into the||“And when thou deliveredst up that which God had given thee sight and power to translate, thou deliveredst up that which was sacred,|
|[p.427]hands of a wicked man who has set at naught the counsels of God and has broken the most sacred promises which were made before God,187 and has depended upon his own strength judgment and boasted in his own wisdom and this is the reason that thou hast lost thy privileges for a season—For thou hast suffered the counsel of thy director to be trampled upon from the beginning||[p.427]into the hands of a wicked man, who has set at nought the counsels of God, and has broken the most sacred promises which were made before God, and has depended upon his own judgment, and boasted in his own wisdom; and this is the reason that thou hast lost thy privileges for a season, for thou hast suffered the counsel of thy director to be trampled upon from the beginning.|
|Nevertheless, my work shall go forth for inasmuch as the knowledge of a savior has come unto the world, through the testimony of the Jews even so shall the knowledge of a Savior come unto my people—||“Nevertheless, my work shall go forth, for inasmuch as the knowledge of a Saviour has come unto the world through the testimony of the Jews, even so shall the knowledge of a Saviour come unto my people.”For the sake of brevity, I have omitted part of this revelation, but the reader will find it in the Doc. and Cov., sec. xxx.188|
and to the Nephites and the Jacobites and the Josephites and the Zoramites throug [sic] the testimony their fathers and this testimony shall come to the knowledge of the Lamanites and the Lemuelites and Ishmaelites who dwindled in unbelief because of the iniquity of their Father’s whom the Lord has suffered to destroy their brethren the Nephites, because of their iniquities and their abominations. and for this purpose are these plates preserved which contain these records that the promises of the Lord might be fulfilled which he made to his people and that the Lamanites might come to the knowledge of their Fathers and that they might know the promises of the Lord and that they may believe the Gospel and rely upon the merits of Jesus Christ and be [p.428]glorified through faith in his name and that through their repentance they might be saved: Amen.
I then continued <said> Joseph my suplications to God without cessation that his mercy might again be exercised towards me and on the 22 of september I had the joy and satisfacton of again receiving the record <urim and Thummin> into my possession and I have commenced translating and Emma writes for me now but the angel said that if I get the plates again that the Lord would send some one to write for me and I trust that it will be so— he also said that the angel seemed <he was> rejoiced when he gave him <me> back the plates <urim and Thummin> and said that he <God> was pleased with his <my> faithfulness and humility also that the Lord was pleased with him and loved him <me> for his <my> penitence and dilligence in prayer in the which he <I> had performed his duty so well as to receive the record <urim and Thummin> and he <was> able to enter upon the work of translation again189
I will now return to Joseph’s recital.
“After the angel left me,” said he, “I continued my supplications to God, without cessation, and on the twenty-second of September, I had the joy and satisfaction of again receiving the Urim and Thummim, with which I have again commenced translating, and Emma writes for me, but the angel said that the Lord would send me a scribe, and I trust his promise will be verified. The angel seemed pleased with me when he gave me back the Urim and Thummim, and he told me that the Lord loved me, for my faithfulness and humility.”
A few months after Joseph received them, he inquired of the Lord, and obtained the following revelation:—
[p.429]“Now, behold I say unto you, that because you delivered up those writings which you had power given unto you to translate, by the means of the Urim and Thummim, into the hands of a wicked man, you have lost them, and you also lost your gift at the same time, and your mind became darkened; nevertheless, it is now restored unto you again; therefore, see that you are faithful, and continue on unto the finishing of the remainder of the work of translation as you have begun. Do not run faster, or labor more than you have strength and means provided to enable you to translate, but be diligent unto the end, pray always, that you may come off conqueror, yea, that you may conquer Satan, and that you may escape the hands of the servants of Satan that do uphold his work. Behold, they have sought to destroy you, yea, even the man in whom you have trusted, has sought to destroy you, and for this cause I said, that he is a wicked man, for he has sought to take away the things wherewith you have been entrusted, and he has also sought to destroy your gift; and because you have delivered the writings into his hands, behold wicked men have taken them from you. Therefore, you have delivered them up, yea, that which was sacred, unto wickedness. And behold, Satan has put it into their hearts to alter the words which you have caused to be written, or which you have translated, which have gone out of your hands; and behold, I say unto you, that because they have altered the words, they read contrary from that which you190 translated and caused to be written; and on this wise the devil has sought to lay a cunning plan, that he may destroy this work. For he has put it into their hearts to do this, that. by lying, they may say they have caught you in the words.”—Doc. and Cov., sec. xxxvi.191
While on this visit we became acquainted with the family of Mr. Hale Joseph’s Fatherinlaw whose name was Isaac his Family consisted of Elizabeth his wife and Jesse, David, Alva, Isaac Ward, & Reuben his sons also his Phebe Elizabeth & Ar [blank] his daughters
While on this visit we became acquainted with Emma’s father, whose name was Isaac Hale; also his family, which consisted of his wife, Elizabeth, his sons, Jesse, David, Alva, Isaac Ward, and Reuben; and his daughters, Phebe, Elizabeth, and A——.192
|[p.430]they were a lovely inteligent and highly respectable Family. They were pleasantly situated living in fine circumstances in the county of susquehanah town of Harmony on an elegant farm lying a short distance from the foot of a spendid range of Mountains that ran north and south on the East <south> of them between which and the farm the susquehanah poured its chrystal floods in full view of the masion [sic] in which they lived a large neatly finished frame with <every> convenient appendange necessary on an extensive and well cultivated farm—it was a most delightful situation and did honor to the good taste of the inteligent proprie< tor>193||[p.430]They were an intelligent and highly respectable family. They were pleasantly situated, and lived in good style, in the town of Harmony, on the Susquehannah river, within a short distance of the place where Joseph resided.|
|We spent the time very agreeably and returned home relieved of a burden which had seemed too heavy to be borne the joy we had over the present prosperty of our son with regard to his spiritual concerns far outweighed anything of the kind which we had before experienced for we now had learned to appereciate the sweet from having drank deeply of the bitter for a season— But as <it> had always <had> been the case our season of rejoicing was soon mingled with the anxiety and distress||The time of our visit with them, we passed very agreeably, and returned home relieved of a burden which was almost insupportable, and our present joy far overbalanced all our former grief.|
OLIVER COWDERY COMMENCES WRITING FOR JOSEPH—THEY ATTEND TO THE ORDINANCE OF BAPTISM.
|[p.431]When we arrived at home we found sopronia & samuel lying at the point of Death Hyrum had shut up his own house and left it to take care of the children during our abscence Sophronia lay very sick for 2 months in which time she was dreadfully salivated194 by the Dr. who attended her—||[p.431]When Mr. Smith and myself arrived at home, we found Samuel and Sophronia very sick, indeed, they were so low that Hyrum had left his own house, and quitted business, in order to take care of them during our absence. They continued sick a length of time—Samuel did not altogether recover for a number of months.195|
|Soon after we returned there came a man into our neighborhood by the name of Lyman Cowdray he went to Hyrum (as he was one of the principle trustees) and applied for the school. It was settled that he should have it and the terms were agreed upon—But the next day he brought his brother Oliver and requested them to receive him in the place of himself as buisness had arisen that would oblige him to disapointt them but he would warrant the prosperity and Good conduct of the school in oliver’s hands if the trustees would accept of his services—||Soon after we returned from Harmony, a man by the name of Lyman Cowdery came into the neighbourhood, and applied to Hyrum, (as he was one of the trustees,) for the district school. A meeting of the trustees was called,196 and Mr. Cowdery was employed. But the following day, this Mr. Cowdery brought his brother Oliver to the trustees, and requested them to receive him instead of himself, as circumstances had transpired which rendered it necessary for him to disappoint them, or which would not allow of his attending to the school himself; and he would warrant the good conduct of the school under his brother’s supervision.|
|[p.432]All parties were satisfied and Oliver requested my husband to take him as a boarder197 at least for a little while untill he should become acquainted with his patrons in the school. He had not been in the place long till he began to hear about the plates from all quarters and immediately he commenced importuneing Mr. Smith upon the subject but he did not succeed in eliciting any information from him for a long time. At length however he gained My husbands confidence so far as to get a sketch of the facts which relates to the plates||[p.432]All parties being satisfied, Oliver commenced his school, boarding for the time being at our house. He had been in the school but a short time, when he began to hear from all quarters concerning the plates, and as soon began to importune Mr. Smith upon the subject, but for a considerable length of time did not succeed in eliciting any information. At last, however, he gained my husband’s confidence, so far as to obtain a sketch of the facts relative to the plates.198|
|One day, Oliver came home from school in quite a lively mood and; as soon as he had on an opportunity of conversing with Mr Smith he told him that he (Oliver) had been in a deep study all day and it had been put into his heart that he would have the priviledge of writing for Joseph and he had concluded that when the term of school which he was then teaching was closed, <Mr Smith said but little to this and oliver still continued> he could hit upon some plan that would be enable him to <he would> go and <and that he wou> pay Joseph a visit after he should mature the matter more fully in his own mind.||Shortly after receiving this information, he told Mr. Smith that he was highly delighted with what he had heard, that he had been in a deep study upon the subject all day, and that it was impressed upon his mind, that he should yet have the privilege of writing for Joseph. Furthermore, that he had determined to pay him a visit at the close of the school, which he was then teaching.|
|[p.433]The next day was so very stormy as to render it almost impossible to travel the road between the school house and our place and I the rain fell in torrents all the evening so I supposed that Oliver would certainly stop with some neighbor that lived nearer the school house than we did but he was not to be deterred from coming, by any common dificulty for his mind was now fully set upon a subject which he could not converse upon anywhere else. When he came <in> he said that I have now resolved what I will do for the thing which I told you seems working in my very bones insomuch that I cannot for a moment get rid of it— My plan is this— my term of school will be out in march and I want Hyrum as he is one of the trustees to manage to have my school money ready for me as soon as the school closes that I may be able to set off for Penn immediately upon making the necessary preparations. And as I understand that samuel is going to stay with Joseph through the spring I will endeavor to be ready to start by the time he recovers his health again. I have made it a subject of prayer and I firmly believe that it is the will of the Lord that I should go and that there is a work for me to do in this thing and I am determined if [written over “to”] there is to attend to it||[p.433]On coming in on the following day, he said, “The subject upon which we were yesterday conversing seems working in my very bones, and I cannot, for a moment, get it out of my mind, finally, I have resolved on what I will do. Samuel, I understand, is going down to Pennsylvania to spend the spring with Joseph; I shall make my arrangements to be ready to accompany him thither, by the time he recovers his health; for I have made it a subject of prayer, and I firmly believe that it is the will of the Lord that I should go. If there is a work for me to do in this thing, I am determined to attend to it.”|
|[p.434]We told him that we thought it was his priviledge to know whether this was the case and advised him to seek for a testimony concerning it <for himself> he did so and received the witness spoken of in the book of doctrine and covenants.199 [An addition at the bottom of the page, X’d through, reads: “Samuel told me <says> that he is going down to help Joseph next spring then my school will be out and I will manage to have my money collected for me so that I can go with”]||[p.434]Mr. Smith told him, that he supposed it was his privilege to know whether this was the case, and advised him to seek for a testimony for himself, which he did, and received the witness spoken of in the Book of Doc. and Cov., sec. viii.|
|from this time Oliver was so entirely absorbed in the subject of the record that it seemed impossible for him to think or converse about anything else||From this time, Oliver was so completely absorbed in the subject of the Record, that it seemed impossible for him to think or converse about anything else.|
|We had agreed for the place <2> years200 The time was now drawing to a close. We now began to make preparations to remove our family and effects back to the log house we had formerly lived in but <that which Hyrum occupied>, <which> was now occupied by Hyrum. Now we began to feel more seriously than we had ever done the effects of <our loss fr> the blast that sweept all our property and every comfort and conveinience of [p.435]this nature from our hands at once before this we had the use of our effects property, although it was not nominally ours but the time of course for us to feel the stroke most sensibly was when we gave them up to the last New landlord full and entire possession of the last vestige of real estate which we could call our own now no longer ours.||As the time for which we had agreed for the place was now drawing to a close, we began to make preparations to remove our family and effects to the house in which Hyrum resided.201 We now felt more keenly than ever the injustice of the measure which had placed a landlord over us on our own premises, and who was about to eject us from them.|
|I thought that it would not be possible in the crowded situation in which we would have to live in the house to which we were soon to convey our family for us to make Mr Cowdray comfortable and m mentioned the to him the necessity of seeking another boarding place I also thought this would be a good occasion to bring to his mind the cause of all our present privation as well as the misfortu<ne> that he himself was liable to if he turned his back upon the world and set out in the service of God regardless of consequences.||[p.435]This I thought would be a good occasion for bringing to Oliver’s mind, the cause of all our present privations, as well as the misfortunes which he himself was liable to if he should turn his back upon the world, and set out in the service of God.|
|Now Oliver said I just look upon this thing as it is see what a comfortable home we have had here and what pains every child that we have has taken to provide for us everything necessary to make our old age comfortable and long life desirable. Especialy here I have to look upon the handiwork of that dear son whom death has removed from our sight in everything which meets my [p.436]eyes reminds me of my beloved Alvin Even upon <his> death bed in last moments his dying injunction <was> to his brothers, was that they should not by any means neglect to finish his work of preparing a place of earthly rest for us that if possible through the exertions of our children our last might be our best days and there is scarcely anything that I see which has not passed through hands of that faithful boy and afterwards been carefully aranged as precisely according to his every plan by his brothers who survived him showing to me in every particular their faithful and affectionate remmembrance both of their Parents and the Brother whom they loved. From all these tender recolectionions render our present trial doubly severe for these relics (which even were they without other value othe than that which is attached to them by these recolections are to me most precious) must now pass into the hands of wicked men who fear not God neither do they regard man. and by what right or upon what righteous principle. They never have raised a hand to earn any part of that <of> which they are now to reap the benefit of||“Now, Oliver,” said I, “see what a comfortable home we have had here,202 what pains each child we have has taken to provide for us every thing necessary to make old age comfortable, and long life desirable. Here, especially, I look upon the handywork of my beloved Alvin, who even upon his death-bed, and in his last moments, charged his brothers to finish his work of pre-[p.436]paring a place of earthly rest for us; that if it were possible, through the exertions of the children, our last days might be our best days. Indeed, there is scarcely anything which I here see, that has not passed through the hands of that faithful boy, and afterwards, by his brothers, been arranged precisely according to his plan,203 thus showing to me their affectionate remembrance, both of their parents, and of the brother whom they loved. All these tender recollections render our present trial doubly severe, for these dear relics must now pass into the hands of wicked men, who fear not God and regard not man.204 And upon what righteous principle has all this been brought about? Have they ever lifted a finger to earn any part of that which they now claim? I tell you they have not. Yet I now give up all this for the sake of Christ and salvation, and I pray God to help me to do so, without a murmur or a tear. In the strength of God, I say, that from this time forth, I will not cast one longing look upon anything which I now leave behind me.|
|[p.437]In conseqeunce of these things; Oliver, we cannot make you comfortable any longer and you will be under the nescessity of taking boarding somewhere else for we shall have to crowd ourselves ourselves together in a log house where we shall have none of the conveinance that we have here||[p.437]However, in consequence of these things, Oliver, we cannot make you comfortable any longer, and you will be under the necessity of taking boarding somewhere else.”|
|Mother exclaimed the young man with much feeling only let me stay with you and I can live in any log hut where you and Father lives but I cant <not> go away from you so say no more about conveinience I care not for it I can do well enough Well continued I now look around me upon all these things that have been gathered togather for my happiness which has cost the toil of years and <said I now mark> I now give it all <this> up for the sake of Christ and salvation and I pray God to help me to do so without one murmur or a tear and in the srength of God I give them up from this time and I will not cast one longing look upon anything which I leave behind me||“Mother,” exclaimed the young man, “let me stay with you, for I can live in any log hut where you and father live, but I cannot leave you, so do not mention it.”|
|In april all Mr Cowdray’s affairs being arranged according to his mind he and Samuel set out for Penn. The weather had for some time previous been very wet and disagreeable occasionally freezing nights this made the roads almost impassible particularly in the middle of the day but Mr Cowdray was determined not be detained by wind or weather [p.438]and persvered untill they arrived at Joseph’s house although Oliver frozes his <one of toes> feet and suffered much on the road from fatigue as well as <Samuel> the inclemency of the weather||In April Samuel and Mr. Cowdery set out for Pennsylvania. The weather, for some time previous, had been very wet and disagreeable— raining, freezing, and thawing alternately, which had rendered the roads almost impassable, particularly in the middle of the day. Notwithstanding, Mr. Cowdery was not to be detained, either by wind or weather, [p.438]and they persevered until they arrived at Joseph’s.205|
|When they arived there Joseph was not at home wh as he had been so hurried with buisnes and writing &c. that he could not proceed with the work as fast as it was ncesary for him to do and <there was also another disadvantage under which he had to labor> Emma had so much of her time taken up with her work that she could not write but little for him accordingly 2 or 3 days before the arrival of Oliver and Samuel he feeling it his priviledge to lay hold of the promise of the angel that the Lord would send him a scribe he called upon the His Heavenly Father for the promised assistance and was informed that the same should be forthcoming in a few days as soon <after> Oliver was introduced to him he said Mr Smi<th> I have come for the purpose of writing for you. This was not at all unexpected to Joseph for although he had never seen Mr Cowdray before he knew that the Lord was able to perform and that he had been faithful to fulfill all his promises <informed Joseph what his buisness was>||Joseph had been so hurried with his secular affairs, that he could not proceed with his spiritual concerns so fast as was necessary for the speedy completion of the work; there was also another disadvantage under which he laboured, his wife had so much of her time taken up with the care of her house, that she could write for him but a small portion of the time. On account of these embarrassments, Joseph called upon the Lord, three days prior to the arrival of Samuel and Oliver, to send him a scribe, according to the promise of the angel; and he was informed that the same should be forthcoming in a few days. Accordingly, when Mr. Cowdery told him the business that he had come upon, Joseph was not at all surprised.206|
|[p.439]They then sat down and conversed togather untill late bed time and Joseph told Oliver His entire history as far as it was necessary for his information in those things which concerned him. They <were> soon deeply engaged in the work of writing and translation and prgressed rapidly.||[p.439]They sat down and conversed together till late. During the evening, Joseph told Oliver his history, as far as was necessary for his present information, in the things which mostly concerned him. And the next morning they commenced the work of translation, in which they were soon deeply engaged.|
|one morning however they sat down to their usual work when the first thing that presented itself to Joseph was a commandment from God that he and Oliver should repair to the water f each of them be baptized they immediately went down to the susquehanah river and obeyed the comm mandate given them through the urim and Thumim as they were on their return to the house they overheard samuel in a secluded spot engaged in secret prayer They had now received authority to baptize and Joseph said that he considered it a sufficient testimony of samuel’s honesty of heart and zeal for religion that they had found him privately bowing before the Lord in pray<er> that for himself he thought it was an evidence readiness for baptism Oliver was of the same opinion and they spoke to Samuel who went withe them straightway to the water and was baptized After this they again went on with the translation as before—||One morning they sat down to their work, as usual, and the first thing which presented itself through the Urim and Thummim, was a commandment for Joseph and Oliver to repair to the water, and attend to the ordinance of Baptism.207 They did so, and as they were returning to the house, they overheard Samuel engaged in secret prayer. Joseph said, that he considered this as a sufficient testimony of his being a fit subject for Baptism; and as they had now received authority to baptize, they spoke to Samuel upon the subject, and he went straightway to the water with them, and was baptized. After which, Joseph and Oliver proceeded with the work of translation as before.208|
MRS. HARRI S PROSECUTES JOSEPH.209
|[p.440]Samuel remained with his brother untill july or August whe he then went back to the state of New York and brought us news of their success and prosperity This roused in Martin Harris the a great desire to go down to Penn to see how they were prospering for himself as he was more than commonly interested in the matter his <wife> soon came to the knowledge of his intention and fixed in her mind a determination to prevent him from going in also to bring Joseph into a difficulty that would be the Means of stopping hindering him perhaps entirely from accomplishing the work which he was about||[p.440]About the first of August, Samuel returned home, bringing us news of Joseph’s success.210 This intelligence produced in Martin Harris a great desire to go down to Pennsylvania to see how they were prospering. This being made known to his wife, she resolved to prevent him from going, also to bring Joseph into difficulty, which would perhaps hinder him from ever accomplishing the work in which he was engaged.|
|[p.441]accordingly she mounted her horse flew211 though the neighborhood like a dark spirit from house to house making diligent enquiry at every house for miles where she had the least hope of gleaning anything that would subserve her purpose which was to prove that Joseph had not the record which he pretended to have that he pretended to be in possession of certain Gold plates for the express purpose of obtaining money from those who might be so credulous as to believe him after she had ascertained the strength of her adherents she entered a complaint before grand befor a magistrate at lyons212 she then sent word to Lyman Cowdray requesting him to Come to Lyons prepared to with a good horse to travel post haste to Penn. after the descision was given in case the suit went on it was agains Joseph smith that he might go with the officers to assist them in securing him and confining him in prison. Lyman Cowdray was very obeidient to her suggestion and it seemed to be going on prosperously with her. She made affidavit to many things and directed the officers who to subpoena among the rest her husband was a principle witness.||[p.441]To this end, she undertook to prove, that Joseph never had the Record which he professed to have, and that he pretended213 to have in his possession certain gold plates, for the express purpose of obtaining money. Accordingly, she mounted her horse, flew from house to house through the neighbourhood, like a dark spirit, making diligent inquiry wherever she had the least hopes of gleaning anything, and stirring up every malicious feeling which would tend to subserve her wicked purpose. Having ascertained the number and strength of her adherents, she entered a complaint against Joseph, before a certain magistrate of Lyons. She then sent word to Lyman Cowdery,214 requesting him to come thither, prepared to go post haste to Pennsylvania, (provided the decision should be given against Joseph,) to assist the officers in securing and confining him in prison. This call, Lyman Cowdery answered immediately, and all things seemed going on prosperously with Mrs. Harris. She made affidavit to many things herself, and directed the officers whom to subpoena. Among the number was her husband, who was a principal witness in the case.|
|[p.442]When the day of trial came the neighbors who felt friendly to us informed us that the witnesses were gone to Lyons and were determined to obtain a verdict against Joseph if it could be done by swearing||[p.442]When the day of trial came on, the neighbours came and informed us, that the witnesses had gone to Lyons with the declared intention to obtain a verdict against Joseph, if it could be done by swearing. Immediately after our friends left, Hyrum came in, and I asked him what could be done.|
|Th This very naturally gave me great anxiety for my son Hyrum came in and asked him what could be done Why mother said he we can do nothing look to the Lord for in him is all help and strength and he can deliver from every trouble,—||“Why, mother,” said he, “we can do nothing, except to look to the Lord; in him is all help and strength; he can deliver from every trouble.”|
|I had never neglected this all important duty but seeing this confidence in my son stre strengthened me in this hour of trial for I was not then so much accostomed to such things as I was afterwards fo as this was the first time that a suit was ever brought before any court which affected any of my Children215 and I trembled for the isue but I retired by myself and bowed to a secluded place and bowed myself before God and poured out my whole soul in impassioned entreaties for the safety of my son I continued my suplication for some time at length the spirit fell||I had never neglected this important duty, yet, seeing such confidence in my son, strengthened me in this hour of trial. Not being accustomed to lawsuits of this character, I trembled for the issue, for this was the first time a suit had ever been preferred before a court against any of my family. I retired to a secluded place, and poured out my whole soul in entreaties to God, for the safety of my son, and continued my supplication for some time; at length the spirit fell upon me so powerfully, that every foreboding of ill was entirely removed from my mind, and a|
|[p.443]upon me so powerfully that every feeling of foreboding or distress was entirely removed and and a voice spoke to saying not one hair of his head shall be harmed. I was satisfied and rose up and went into the house I never had felt as happy in my life as I did then I sat down and began to read but my feelings were to intense to permit me to do so216 My daughterinlaw Jerusha came into the room soon after as She turned her eyes upon me she stopped short saying why mother what is the matter I never saw you look so strange in my life||[p.443]voice spoke to me, saying, “not one hair of his head shall be harmed.” I was satisfied. I arose, and repaired to the house. I had never before in my life experienced such happy moments. I sat down and began to read, but my feelings were too intense to allow me to do so. My daughter-in-law, Jerusha, came into the room soon after this, and when she turned her eyes upon me, she stopped short and exclaimed, “why! mother! what is the matter? I never saw you look so strangely in my life.”|
|I told her I never had been so happy before indeed said <I> my heart was <is> so light and my mind so completely at rest that it did<oes> not seem to me as though I should ever have any more trouble while I lived and I have got a witness from the Lord that Josephs enemies would <will> have no power over him for I have received a promise that he shall be protected Overpowered by the strength of my feelings I burst into tears and sobbed aloud||I told her, that I had never felt so happy before in my life, that my heart was so light, and my mind so completely at rest, that it did not appear possible to me that I should ever have any more trouble while I should exist. I then informed her in relation to the witness which I had received from the Lord.|
|I will now relate the preceedings of the court after the setting of the same the witness were sworn The 1st Witness testified that Joseph Smith told him that the [p.444]box which he had contained nothing but sand and he only said it was gold plates to deceive the people||In the evening the proceedings of the court were rehearsed to us, which were as follows:— The witnesses, being duly sworn, the first arose and testified, [p.444]that Joseph Smith told him that the box which he had, contained nothing but sand; and he, Joseph Smith, said it was gold, to deceive the people.|
|2nd Witness swore that Joseph Smith told upon a certain occasion that it was nothing but a box of lead and he was determined to use it as he saw fit||Second witness swore, that Joseph Smith had told him that it was nothing but a box of lead, and he was determined to use it as he saw fit.|
|3rd Witnes declared under oath that he enquired of Joseph Smith what he had in that box and Joseph to him that there was nothing in the box saying I have made fools of the whole of you and I all I want is to get Martin Harris’s money away from him Witness also stated that Joseph had already got $200 or $300 from Martin by his persuasion||Third witness declared, that he once inquired of Joseph Smith what he had in that box, and Joseph Smith told him that there was nothing at all in the box, saying, that he had made fools of the whole of them, and all he wanted was, to get Martin Harris’s money away from him, and that he (witness) was knowing to the fact that Joseph Smith had, by his persuasion, already got two or three hundred dollars.|
|Next came Mrs Harris’s affidavit in which she stated that she believed that Joseph smith had but one principle object in view and that was to defraud her husband in such a way as to induce him to give up all his property into his (said smiths) hands that she did not believe that Joseph smith had ever been in possession of the Gold plates which he talked so much about and that his pretesions were altogather unreal—||Next came Mrs. Harris’s affidavit, in which she stated, that she believed the chief object which Joseph Smith had in view, was to defraud her husband out of all his property, and that she did not believe that Joseph Smith had ever been in possession of the gold plates which he talked so much about.|
|The Esq.217 then forbid the introduction of any more witnesses on untill he heard Mr Harris’s testi-[p.445]mony Mr Harris being duly sworn testified <with> boldness decision and energy to a few simple facts when he rose he raised his hand to Heaven and said I can swear,—that Joseph smith never got one dollar from me since God made I did once voluntarily of my own free will and accord put $50 into his hands before many witness for the purpose of doing the work of the Lord. This I can pointedly prove and I can tell you furthermore that Joseph Smith has certainly got never shown any disposition to get any man’s money and as to the plates which he professes to have and if you gentlemen do not believe it but continue to resist the truth it one day be the means of damning your souls.||The magistrate then forbid218 the introduction of any more witnesses, until Martin Harris should be [p.445]sworn. Martin being called upon, testified with boldness, decision, and energy, to a few simple facts. When he arose, he raised his hand to heaven, and said, “I can swear, that Joseph Smith never has got one dollar from me by persuasion since God made me. I did once, of my own free will and accord, put fifty dollars into his hands, in the presence of many witnesses, for the purpose of doing the work of the Lord. This, I can pointedly prove; and I can tell you, furthermore, that I have never seen, in Joseph Smith, a disposition to take any man’s money without giving him a reasonable compensation for the same in return. And as to the plates which he professes to have, gentlemen, if you do not believe it, but continue to resist the truth, it will one day be the means of damning your souls.”219|
|The Judge then told them that they need not call any more of their witnesses but to bring that which had been recorded of the testimony that had been given. This he tore in pieces before their eyes and told them to go home about their buisness and trouble him no more with such rediculous folly—They returned home abashed and confounded hanging down their heads with shame and confusion—220||After hearing this testimony the magistrate told them they need not call any more witnesses, but ordered them to bring him what had been written of the testimony already given. This he tore in pieces before their eyes, and told them to go home about their business, and trouble him no more with such ridiculous folly. And they did go home, perfectly discomfited.|
JOSEPH AND OLIVER REMOVE TO WATERLOO—THEY FINISH THE TRANSLATION.
|[p.446]In the mean time Joseph was 150 miles distant and knew naught of the matter except an intimation that was given through the urim and thumim for as he one morning applied the latter to his eyes to look upon the record instead of the words of the book being given him he was commanded to write a letter to one David Whitmore this man Joseph had never seen but he was instructed to say him that he must come with his team immediately in order to convey Joseph and his family <Oliver> back to His house which was 135 miles that they might remain with him there untill the translation should be completed for that an evil designing people were seeking to take away Joseph’s life in order to prevent the work of God from going forth among the world||[p.446]We will now return to Pennsylvania, where we left Joseph and Oliver busily engaged in translating the Book of Mormon.After Samuel left them, they still continued the work as before, until about the time of the trial221 that took place in New York. Near this time, as Joseph was translating by means of the Urim and Thummim, he received, instead of the words of the Book, a commandment to write a letter to a man by the name of David Whitmer, who lived in Waterloo,222 requesting him to come immediately with his team, and convey himself and Oliver to his own residence, as an evil-designing people were seeking to take away his (Joseph’s) life, in order to prevent the work of God from going forth to the world.|
|This was accordingly done and the letter received and Mr Whitmore showed it to his Father mother sisters and brothers and asked their advice as to what it would be best for him to do223||The letter was written and delivered, and was shown by Mr. Whitmer to his father, mother, brothers, and sisters, and their advice was asked in regard to the best course for him to take in relation to the matter.|
|[p.447]his Father said why David know you have sowed as much wheat as you can harrow in tomorrow and next day and then you have a quantity of plaster224 to spread that is much needed on your land and you cannot go unless you get an evidence from God that it is very necessary.||[p.447]His father reminded him that he had as much, wheat sown upon the ground as he could harrow in in two days, at least; besides this, he had a quantity of plaster of paris to spread, which must be done immediately, consequently he could not go, unless he could get a witness from God that it was absolutely necessary.|
|This suggestion pleased David and he asked the Lord for a testimony of the fact if it was his will that he should go he was told by the voice of the spirit to <har>row his <inn his wheat> his wheat and then go straightway to Penn In the morning he went to the field and found that he had 2 heavy days work before him. He then asked the lord to enable him to do this work sooner than the same work had ever been done on the farm before and he would receive it as an evidence that it was the will of God for him to engage in forwarding the work which was begun by Joseph smith. he then fastened his horses to the harrow and drove round the whole field he continued on till noon driving all the way round at every circuit but when it came to be time to eat dinner he discovered to his surprize that he had harrowed in full half the wheat. [p.448]after dinner he again went on as before and by evening he finnished the whole 2 days work||This suggestion pleased David, and he asked the Lord for a testimony concerning his going for Joseph, and was told by the voice of the Spirit to go as soon as his wheat was harrowed in. The next morning, David went to the field, and found that he had two heavy days’ work before him. He then said to himself that, if he should be enabled, by any means to do this work sooner than the same had ever been done on the farm before, he would receive it as an evidence that it was the will of God, that he should do all in his power to assist Joseph Smith in the work in which he was engaged. He then fastened his horses to the harrow, and instead of dividing the field into what is, by farmers, usually termed bands,225 he drove round the whole of it, continuing thus till noon, when, on stopping for dinner, he looked around, and discovered, to his surprise, that he had harrowed in full half the wheat. After dinner he went on as before, and by eve-[p.448]ning he finished the whole two days’ work.226|
|but <When he informed his father of the fact> but his Father could not believe it till he examined for himself and ascertained that it was actually the fact now Well said his Father There must be some overuling power in this thing and I think you had better go as soon as you get your plaster paris sown and bring up the man with his family <of God with his scribe> to this also David agreed and||His father, on going into the field the same evening, saw what had been done, and he exclaimed, “There must be an overruling hand in this, and I think you had better go down to Pennsylvania as soon as your plaster of paris is spread.227|
|The next morning as soon as breakfast was over he took the half bushel measure under his arm and went out to the place where he supposed the plaster to be as he knew exactly where he had left it 24 hours previous but when he came to look for it behold it had entirely disapeared every vestige of it was gone from the spot where he left it he ran to his sisters house a few yard distant and enquired if she knew anything of what had become of the plaster paris which had deposited near there||The next morning David took a wooden measure under his arm, and went out to spread the plaster, which he had left, two days previous, in heaps near his sister’s house, but, on coming to the place, he discovered that it was gone! He then ran to his sister, and inquired of her if she knew what had become of it. Being surprised, she said, “Why do you ask me? was it not all spread yesterday?”228“Not to my knowledge,” answered David.|
|[p.449]Why said she in surpise you sowed it all yesterday at it was all sown by some one for the the children came and begged me to go out and look at some men that were sowing plaster in the field for said they mother you never saw anybody sow plaster as fast as they do in your life I went and I did see three men to work in the field as the children said but suposing that you had employed some assistance and because of your hurry to get your work done I passed into the house without giving any further attention to the subject.||[p.449]“I am astonished at that,” replied his sister; “for the children came to me in the forenoon, and begged of me to go out and see the men sow plaster in the field, saying, that they never saw anybody sow plaster so fast in their lives. I accordingly went, and saw three men at work in the field, as the children said, but, supposing that you had hired some help, on account of your hurry, I went immediately into the house, and gave the subject no further attention.”|
|He David made considerable enquiry but not being able to ascertain who had done it he related the circumstance to his Father who was quite as much at a loss to determine how the thing was brought about as he was but there was not a doubt upon the mind of one of the family of there being an exertion of supernatural power connected with the operation and all hands went about preparing David for his Journey||David made considerable inquiry in regard to the matter, both among his relatives and neighbours, but was not able to learn who had done it. However, the family were convinced that there was an exertion of supernatural power connected with this strange occurrence.|
|he was soon on his way and in 2 days he arrived there without injuring his horses in the least although the distance was 135 milesJoseph concluded to go himself with Oliver but leave Emma in Pennsylvania in order to set off more speedily than would be possible in case he took his wife along with him—||David immediately set out for Pennsylvania, and arrived there in two days, without injuring his horses in the least, though the distance was one hundred and thirty-five miles. When he arrived, he was under the necessity of introducing himself to Joseph, as this was the first time that they had ever met.I will observe, that the only acquaintance which existed between the Smith and Whitmer families, was that formed by Mr. Smith and my-[p.450]self, when on our way from Manchester to Pennsylvania to visit Joseph, at which time we stopped with David over night, and gave him a brief history of the Record.|
|[p.450]When he commenced making preparations for his journey he enquired of the Lord in what manner the plates should be conveyed to their point of destination. His answer was that he should give himself no trouble about but hasten his to waterloo and after he arrived a [sic] Mr. Whitmore’s house if he would repair immediately to the garden he would receive the plates from the hand of an angel to to whose charge they must be comitted for their safety.229||When Joseph commenced making preparations for the journey, he inquired of the Lord to know in what manner he should carry the plates. The answer was, that he should commit them into the hands of an angel, for safety, and after arriving at Mr. Whitmer’s, the angel would meet him in the garden, and deliver them up again into his hands.|
|The Trio viz Joseph, Oliver, and David whitmore started for Waterloo where they arrived after a short and pleasant Journey in health and fine spirits for commencing anew on their labors here they continued translating untill the whole work was completed.||Joseph and Oliver set out without delay, leaving Emma to take charge of affairs during her husband’s absence.230 On arriving at Waterloo,231 Joseph received the Record according to promise. The next day, he and Oliver resumed the work of translation, which they continued without further interruption until the whole work was accomplished.|
|[p.451]CHAP. XXXI.THE PLATES ARE SHOWN TO TWELVE WITNESSES—JOSEPH MAKES ARRANGEMENTS FOR PRINTING THE BOOK OF MORMON.|
|[p.451]They then lost no time in informing us that is his Father’s family of the acomplishment of this very important undertaking duty. We communicated this intelligence to Martin Harris the same evening for we loved the man although his weakness had cost us much unnecessary trouble still he seemed to have a heart that designed no evill and we felt a commiseration for their disapointment which his misguided zeal had brought upon him <he had brought upon himself in an evil hour>—||As soon as the Book of Mormon was translated, Joseph dispatched a messenger to Mr. Smith, bearing intelligence of the completion of the work, and a request that Mr. Smith and myself should come immediately to Waterloo.232The same evening, we conveyed this intelligence to Martin Harris, for we loved the man, although his weakness had cost us much trouble.|
|When we he heard that the translation was finaly completed he seemed as greatly rejoiced as if he knew that it had effected his salvation and determined to go straightway to waterloo as soo soon as he could get away the next morning—We accordingly set off together and before sunset we met Joseph and Oliver and at waterloo.||Hearing this, he greatly rejoiced, and determined to go straightway to Waterloo, to congratulate Joseph upon his success. Accordingly, the next morning, we all set off together, and before sunset met Joseph and Oliver at Mr. Whitmer’s.|
|[p.452]the evening was spent in reading the manuscript and it would be superfluous for me to say to any one who has read these pages that we were greatly rejoiced for it then appeared to us who did not realize the magnitude of the work which was <could> hardly be said at that time to have begining, as though the greatest difficulty was then surmounted||[p.452]The evening was spent in reading the manuscript, and it would be superfluous for me to say, to one who has read the foregoing pages, that we rejoiced exceedingly. It then appeared to those of us who did not realize the magnitude of the work, as if the greatest difficulty was then surmounted;|
|But with Joseph it was not so for he kew knew that a dispensation of the Gospel was committed to him of which the starting bud had Scarsely yet made its appearance||but Joseph better understood the nature of the dispensation of the Gospel which was committed unto him.233|
|The next morning after breakfast was over we repaired to the setting room and after attending to Morning service Joseph approached Martin with a solemnity which I thrill though [sic] my veins to this day whenever I it comes to my recollection. Martin Harris said he you have got to humble yourself before your God this day and obtain if possible a forgiveness of your sins for <and> if you will do this it is his will that you and Oliver Cowdray and David Whitmer should look upon the plates.||The next morning, after attending to the usual services, namely, reading, singing, and praying, Joseph arose from his knees, and approaching Martin Harris with a solemnity that thrills through my veins to this day, when it occurs to my recollection, said, “Martin Harris, you have got to humble yourself before your God this day, that you may obtain a forgiveness of your sins. If you do, it is the will of God that you should look upon the plates, in company with Oliver Cowdery and David Whitmer.”|
|soon after this these three <four> left the House and went into a grove a short distance from the house—here they continued in earnest supplication to God untill he permited an angel from his presence to bear to them a message declaring [p.453]the truth and verity of the pretensions which Joseph made with regard to the plates which were at the same time shown to them by the angel.||In a few minutes after this, Joseph, Martin, Oliver, and David, repaired to a grove, a short distance from the house, where they commenced calling upon the Lord, and continued in earnest supplication, until he permitted an angel to come [p.453]down from his presence, and declare to them, that all which Joseph had testified of concerning the plates was true.|
|They returned to the house we it was between 3 & 4 o’clock Mrs. Whitmer & Mr. smith and myself were sitting in a bedroom I sat on the bed side when Joseph came in he threw himself <down> beside me father!—mother!—said he you do not know how happy I am the Lord has caused the plates to be shown to 3 more besides me who have also seen an angel and will have to testify to the truth of what I have said for they know for themselves that I do not go about to deceive the people and I do feel as though I was relieved of a dreadful burden which was almost too much for me to endure but they will now have to bear a part and it does rejoice my soul that I am not any longer to be entirely alone in the world. Martin Harris then came in he seemed almost overcome with excess of joy He then testified to what he had seen and heard as did also the others Oliver and David||When they returned to the house, it was between three and four o’clock P.M. Mrs. Whitmer, Mr. Smith, and myself, were sitting in a bedroom at the time. On coming in, Joseph threw himself down beside me, and exclaimed, “Father, mother, you do not know how happy I am; the Lord has now caused the plates to be shown to three more besides myself. They have seen an angel, who has testified to them, and they will have to bear witness to the truth of what I have said, for now they know for themselves, that I do not go about to deceive the people, and I feel as if I was relieved of a burden which was almost too heavy for me to bear, and it rejoices my soul, that I am not any longer to be entirely alone in the world.” Upon this, Martin Harris came in: he seemed almost overcome with joy, and testified boldly to what he had both seen and heard. And so did David and Oliver, adding, that no tongue could express the joy of their hearts, and the greatness of the things which they had both seen and heard.|
|a their testimony was the same <in substance as that> contained in the book of Mormon which was as follows||Their written testimony, which is contained in the Book of Mormon, is as follows:—|
|[p.454]The Testimony of Three Witnesses234Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people, unto whom this work shall come, that we, through the grace of God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, have seen the plates which contain this record, which is the record of the people of Nephi, and also of the Lamanites, his brethren, and also of the people of Jared, which came from the tower of which hath been spoken; and we also know that they have been translated by the gift and power of God, for his voice hath declared it unto us; wherefore we know of a surety that the work is true. And we also testify that we have seen the engravings which are upon the plates; and they have been shewn unto us by the gift and power of God, and not of man: and we declare with words of truth and soberness, that an Angel of God came down out of <from> Heaven, and he brought and laid before our eyes, that we beheld and saw the plates, and the engravings thereon; and we know that it is by the grace of God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, that we beheld and bear record that these things are true, and it is marvelous in our eyes: Nevertheless, the voice of the Lord commanded us that we should bear record of it; wherefore, to be [p.455]obeidient to the commandments of the lord God, we bear testimony of these things,— And we know that if we are faithful in Christ, we shall rid our garments of the blood of all men, and be found spotless before the judgement seat of Christ, and shall dwell with him eternally in the Heavens. And the honor be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost, Amen which is one God. Amen.
|[p.454]THE TESTIMONY OF THREE WITNESSES.“Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people, unto whom this work shall come, that we, through the grace of God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, have seen the plates which contain this Record, which is a Record of the people of Nephi, and also of the Lamanites, their brethren, and also of the people of Jared, who came from the tower, of which hath been spoken; and we also know that they have been translated by the gift and power of God, for his voice hath declared it unto us; wherefore we know of a surety that the work is true. And we also testify that we have seen the engravings which are upon the plates; and they have been shown unto us by the power of God, and not of man. And we declare, with words of soberness, that an angel of God came down from heaven, and he brought and laid before our eyes, that we beheld and saw the plates, and the engravings thereon; and we know that it is by the grace of God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, that we beheld and bear record that these things are true; and it is marvellous in our eyes, nevertheless, the voice of the Lord commanded us that we should bear record of it; wherefore, to be obedient unto the commandments of God, we[p.455]bear testimony of these things. And we know that if we are faithful in Christ, we shall rid our garments of the blood of all men, and be found spotless before the judgment-seat of Christ, and shall dwell with him eternally in the heavens. And the honor be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost, which is one God. Amen.
Martin Harris particularly seemed altogather unable to give vent to his feelings in words he said I have now seen an angel from Heaven who has of a surety testified of the truth of all that I have heard concerning the record and my eyes have beheld him I have also looked upon the plates and handled them with my hands and can testify of the same to the whole world. But I have received for myself a witness that words cannot express that no tongue can describe & I bless God in the sincerity of my soul that he has condescended to make me even me a witness of the greatness of his work and designs in behalf the children of men. Oliver and David also joined with him in solemn praises to God for his goodness and mercy.
We returned home the next day a happy cheerful rejoicing little company In a few days we were follow by Joseph and Oliver and the whitmers who came to make us a visit and also to make some arrangements about getting the book printed soon after they came They all that is the male part of the company repaired to a little grove where
The following day, we returned, a cheerful, happy company. In a few days we were followed by Joseph, Oliver, and the Whitmers, who came to make us a visit, and make some arrangements about getting the book printed.235 Soon after they came, all the male part of the company, with my husband, Samuel, and Hyrum, retired to a place where the
|[p.456]it was customary for the family to offer up their secret prayers—as Joseph had been instructed that the plates would be carried there by one of the ancient Nephites. Here <it> was that those 8 witnesses recorded in the Book of Mormon looked upon the plates and handled them of which they bear witness in the following words.||[p.456]family were in the habit of offering up their secret devotions to God. They went to this place, because it had been revealed to Joseph that the plates would be carried thither by one of the ancient Nephites. Here it was, that those eight witnesses, whose names are recorded in the Book of Mormon, looked upon them and handled them. Of which they bear record in the following words:—|
|THE TESTIMONY OF EIGHT WITNESSES.|
|Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people, unto whom this work shall come that Joseph Smith, Jr. the translator of this work has shewn unto us the plates of which hath been spoken which have the appearance of Gold, and as many of the leaves as the said Smith has translated we did handle with our hand and we also saw the engravings thereon all of which has the appearance of ancient work and of curious workmanship. And this we bear record with words of soberness, that the said Smith has shewn unto us for we have seen and hefted and know of a <a> surety that the said Smith has got the plates of which we have spoken and we give our names [p.457]unto the world to witness unto the world that which we have seen and we lie not God bearing witness of it
|“Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people, unto whom this work shall come, that Joseph Smith, Jr. the translator of this work, has shown unto us the plates of which hath been spoken, which have the appearance of gold; and as many of the leaves as the said Smith has translated, we did handle with our hands; and we also saw the engravings thereon, all of which has the appearance of ancient work, and of curious workmanship. And this we bear record, with words of soberness, that the said Smith has shown unto us, for we have seen and hefted, and know of a surety, that the said Smith has got the plates236 of which we have spoken. And we give our names unto the world, to [p.457]witnesses [sic] unto the world238 that which we have seen; and we lie not, God bearing witness of it.
|After the witnesses returned to the house the Angel again made his appearance to Joseph and received the the plates from his hands. We commenced holding meetings that night in the which we declared those facts that we knew to be true. These meetings were continued from time to time ever afterwards it||After these witnesses returned to the house, the angel again made his appearance to Joseph, at which time Joseph delivered up the plates into the angel’s hands. The ensuing evening, we held a meeting, in which all the witnesses bore testimony to the facts, as stated above; and all of our family, even to Don Carlos, who was but fourteen239 years of age, testified of the truth of the Latter-day Dispensation—that it was then ushered in.240|
This was thursday the ensueing Monday the company went to Palmira for the purpose of contracting with Mr E B. Grandin for printing of the book after they succeeded well and expected to carry the work straight forward without further But <here follows a long detail—see notes March 22 1845 pp>241
[p.458]242In a few days, the whole company from Waterloo, went to Palmyra to make arrangements for getting the book printed; and they succeeded in making a contract with one E. B. Grandin, but did not draw the writings at that time. The next day the company from Waterloo returned home, excepting Joseph, and Peter Whitmer, Joseph remaining to draw writings in regard to the printing of the manuscript, which was to be done on the day following.
When Joseph was about starting for Palmyra, where the writings were to be executed, Doctor M‘Intyre243 came in and informed us, that forty men were collected in the capacity of a mob, with the view of waylaying Joseph on his way thither; that they requested him (Doctor M‘Intyre) as they had done once before, to take command of the company, and, that upon his refusing to do so, one Mr. Huzzy, a hatter of Palmyra, proffered his services, and was chosen as their leader.
On hearing this I besought Joseph not to go; but he smiled at my fears, saying, “never mind, mother, just put your trust in God, and nothing will hurt me to day.” In a short time he set out for Palmyra. On his way thither, lay a heavy strip of timber, about half a mile in width, and, beyond it, on the right side of the road, lay a field belonging to David Jacaway. When he came to this field, he found the mob seated on the string of fence running along the road. Coming to Mr. Huzzy first, he took off his hat, and good-naturedly saying,244 “Good morning, Mr. Huzzy,” passed on to the next, whom he saluted in like manner, and the next, and so on till he came to the last.
This struck them with confusion, and while they were pondering in amazement, he passed on, leaving them perched upon the fence, like so many roosting chickens, and arrived at Palmyra without being molested. Here he met Mr. Grandin, and writings were drawn up between them to this effect: That half of the price for printing was to be paid by Martin Harris, and the residue by my two sons, Joseph and Hyrum. These writings were afterwards signed by all the parties concerned.245
When Joseph returned from Palmyra, he said, “Well, mother, the Lord [p.459]has been on my side to-day, the devil has not overpowered me in any of my proceedings. Did I not tell you that I should be delivered from the hands of all my enemies! They thought they were going to perform great feats; they have done wonders to prevent me from getting the book printed; they mustered themselves together, and got upon the fence, made me a low bow, and went home, and I’ll warrant you they wish they had stayed there in the first place. Mother, there is a God in heaven, and I know it.”
But A revelation came to Joseph commanding him to see that Oliver transcribed the whole work a second time and never take both transcripts to the office but leave one and carry the other so that in case one was destroyed the other would be left furthermore Peter whi Whitmer was commanded to remain at our house to assist in guarding the writings and also for the purpose of to accompany Oliver to the Office and back when no other person could be spared from the place to go and come with him as it was necessary that oliver should be accompanied by some one for the purpose of protecting him in case of danger, that if this <precaution> was not the case taken his enemies would be likely to to waylay him in order to get the manuscript away from him— and also the house would be infested by intrusive persons who was willing to sacrifice their character for the sake of putting a stop the printing of the [sic]
Soon after this, Joseph secured246 the copyright; and before he returned to Pennsylvania, where he had left his wife, he received a commandment, which was, in substance, as follows:—First, that Oliver Cowdery should transcribe the whole manuscript. Second, that he should take but one copy at a time to the office, so that if one copy should get destroyed, there would still be a copy remaining.247 Third, that in going to and from the office, he should always have a guard to attend him, for the purpose of protecting the manuscript. Fourth, that a guard should be kept constantly on the watch, both night and day, about the house, to protect the manuscript from malicious persons, who would infest the house for the purpose of destroying the manuscript. All these things were strictly attended to, as the Lord commanded Joseph.248 After giving these instructions, Joseph returned to Pennsylvania.
because they were exceeding mad against the truth and went about to establish their own kind of righteousness This astonished us very much—but we did gainsay the councel of the mosthigh— but do wherefore we did all things according to the pattern that was given—and accordingly they guarded Oliver to his work in the morning and went after him at night and kept a guard over the house all night long although we saw no enemy knew not that there was any one that designed evil against us
|Lucy: 1844-45||Coray/Pratt: 1853|
THE PRINTING IS BEGUN—A MEETING OF THE CITIZENS HELD IN REFERENCE TO THE BOOK.
|<New Chap> the work went on very well and appearances were quite promising for a few days—||Oliver Cowdery commenced the work immediately after Joseph left, and the printing went on very well for a season, but the clouds of persecution again began to gather. The rabble, and a party of restless religionists, began to counsel together, as to the most efficient means of putting a stop to our proceedings.|
|After which a company of men gathered together on and held a council in a room adjoining the one wher Oliver was a [sic] work with a young Mr. Robinson son of our friend Dr. Robinson they suspected that something was agitated among these men that was not right—and Oliver [p.461]proposed to Mr. Robinson that he should apply his ear to a hole that there was in the partition wall and ascertain why it was that they are <were> there—which he did <and> by this means overheard the following remarks and resolutions||About249 the first council of this kind was held in a room adjoining that in which Oliver and a young man by the name of Robinson were printing. Mr. Robinson, being curious to know what they were doing in the next room, applied his ear to a hole in the partition wall, and by this [p.461]means overheard several persons expressing their fears in reference to the Book of Mormon.250|
|Now gentlemen this Golden bible which the smiths have got is destined to bring down every thing before it if there is not a stop put to it or an end made of it—for this very thing is going on to be a serious injury to all religious denominations and in a little while many of our excellent minister good men who have no means of obtaining a respectable livelihood except by their ministerial labor will be deprived of their sallories which is their living. Shall we endure this gentlemen <cries of> No! No! well how shall put a stop the printing of this thing||One said, “it was destined to break down every thing before it, if not put a stop to,” and, “that it was likely to injure the prospects of their ministers,” and then inquired, whether they should endure it. “No, no,” was the unanimous reply. It was then asked, “how shall we prevent the printing of this book?”251|
|It was then moved an seconed and carried br without a dissenting voice that the best measure that could be adopted woul be to appoint three of their company to come to our house on the tuesday or wednesday follow-[p.462]ing <when the men were not about the house> and request me to read to them [damaged] manuscript after and that after I had done and I an [damaged] two of the company should attract my attention towards something foreign from the manuscript and that while they were doing this the third should seize the writing from the drawer and throw the same in to the fire and burn them up—||Upon which it was resolved by the meeting, that three of their company should be appointed to go to the house of Mr. Smith, on the following Tuesday or Wednesday, while the men were gone to their work, and [p.462]request Mrs. Smith to read the manuscript to them; that, after she had done reading it, two of the company should endeavour to divert her attention from it to some other object, while the third, seizing the opportunity, should snatch it from the drawer, or wherever it should be kept, and commit it immediately to the flames.252|
|Again said the speaker suppose that we were to fail to succeed in this or any other plan and the book should be published in defiance of all that we can do what is then to be done shall we buy their books and suffer our families to do so They all responded No! They then entered into a solemn oath <covenant> binding themselves by tremenduous oaths that they would never one single volume nor would they permit one member of their families to do so and thus they would nip the dradful calamity while it was in the bud—||“Again,” said the speaker, “suppose we fail in this, and the book is printed in defiance of all that we can do to the contrary, what means shall we then adopt? Shall we buy their books and allow our families to read them?” They all responded, “No.” They then entered into a solemn covenant, never to purchase even a single copy253 of the work, or permit one member of their families to buy or read one, that they might thus avert the awful calamity which threatened them.|
|Oliver came home and related the whole affair with great solemnity for he was greatly troubled by it—||Oliver Cowdery came home that evening, and, after relating the whole affair with much solemnity, he said, “Mother, what shall I do with the manuscript? where shall I put it to keep it away from them?”|
|[p.463]I told him not to be anxious or uneasy about the manuscript but said I take the whole <of the> manuscri papers and put them into a large Chest which I provided for the purpose and I would find a place for them. when this was done I raised up the head of my bedstead and shoved the chest under it and then <by> letting the bedstead fall it was securely closed although it had neither lock or key.||[p.463]“Oliver,” said I, “I do not think the matter so serious after all, for there is a watch kept constantly about the house, and I need not take out the manuscript to read it to them unless I choose, and for its present safety I can have it deposited in a chest, under the head of my bed, in such a way that it never will be disturbed.” I then placed it in a chest, which was so high, that when placed under the bed,254 the whole weight of the bedstead rested upon the lid.|
|They followed up their arrangement and on wednesday came just after the men had left their dinners At night we all went rest at the usual hour except Peter whitmer who kept watch as he spent the night on guard.||Having made this arrangement, we felt quite at rest, and, that night, the family retired to rest at the usual hour, all save Peter Whitmer, who spent the night on guard.|
|after As for myself soon after I laid down upon my bed I fell into a train of reflections which occupied my mind untill the day appeared||But as for myself, soon after I went to bed I fell into a train of reflections which occupied my mind, and which caused sleep to forsake my eyelids till the day dawned,|
I called to my recolection the pasted history of my life and every interesting scene which I had witnessed from my earliest remmembrance <up> to the present moment [damaged] Coles […] king scene which I had witnesse durin [damaged] […] se of my life seemed to rise in succession before me from the time the early principles of early piety which were taught me when My Mother called me with my brothers and sisters around her knee and instructed to feel our constant dependance upon God. our liability to transgression and the necessity of prayer and also discoursed to of our accountability to [p.463]our father in Heaven—of death and a judgement to come—Then again I seemed to hear the voice of My brother Jason declaring to the people that true religion and the faith of the Church of Jesus Christ which he established on the earth was not now among the christian denominations of the day and with tears streaming beseeching them by the love of God to seek to obtain that faith which was once delivered to the saints.—255 again I seemed to stand by <at> the bedside of my sister Lovisa and see <her> exemplify the power of God in answer to the prayer of faith by an almost entire resusitation:—while her livid lips a moved but to express one sentiment which was the knowledge of the power of God over that of disease and death—The next Moment I was conveyed to the Scene the coseing scene of My sister Lovin’s life and heard her last admonition to her mates and myself reiterated in my ear and then my soul thrilled to <the high> clear and beatiful <plaintive> strains of some favorite notes of some <the> favorite hym which she repeated <in> the last moments of her existence on earth Oh! how often I had listened to the beautiful music of my siste the voices of those to<wo> sisters and drank in thier tones <as> if I might hear again.—and After <that> I seemed live over again the season of gloominess and of prayers and tears that succeeded my sisters death and <when> my heart was burdened with anxiety and distress and fear least I shoul by any means fail of that preparation which was needful in order meet again my sisters in that world for which they had taken their departure. Then I first began to feel most sensibly the want of a living instructor in matters of salvation. but how much intensely I felt this deficiency when a few years afterwards I found myself at <on> the very verge of the ternal world and although I had an intense desire for salvation yet I was totally devoid of any satisfactory Knowledge or understanding of the Laws or requrements of that being to before whom I expected shortly to appear but I labored faithfully in prayer to God struggling to be freed from the power of death.—when I recovered I sought unceasingly for some one to who could impart to my my some deffinite Idea of the requrements of Heaven with regard to mankind but like Esaw seeking his blessing I found them not though I saught the same with tears—256In this for years for days and months and years I continued asking God continually to reveal to me the hidden treasures of his will—but although I was always trenghtened [sic] from time still I did not receive a direct to my prayers for the space 20 years I had always [p.465]believed confidently that God would a some time raise up some one who would be able to effect a reconciliation among those who desired to do his will at the expense of all things else—But what was my joy and astonishment to hear my own son though a boy of 14 <years of age> declare that he had been visited by an angel from Heaven and even nor at that time as I took a retrospective glance at former years when my mind rested upon the hours of deep delight with I had sat in the midst my children my oldest one Alvin by my side which I had spent <in> listening to the instructions and which Joseph had received and <which he faithfully> committed to us a <which> we received with infinite delight but none were more engaged than the one whom we were doomed part with for Alvin was never so happy as when he was contemplating the final success of his brother in obtaining the record—And now I fancied I could hear him with his parting breath conjureing his brother to continue faithful that he might obtain the prize which the Lord had promised him ever The But when I cast in my mind on the disapointment and trouble which we had suffered while the work was in progress the My heart beat quick and my pulse rose high <and> in spite of my best efforts to the contrary my mind was aggitated and I felt every nervous sensation which I experienced at the time it the circumstances took place & at last as if led by an invisalbe [sic] spirit I came to the time in the mesenger from Waterloo informed me that the translation actualy completed my Soul swelled with joy that could scarcly heightened
except by the reflection that the record which had cost so much labor and sufferring and anxiety were now <in reality> lieing beneath my own head that the identicle work had not only been the object which we as a family had pursued so eagerly but that Prophets of ancient days and angels even the Grat God had <had> his eye upon it. and said I to myself Shall I fear what man can do will not the angels watch over the precious relict of the worthy dead and the hope of the living and am I indeed the mother of a prophet of the God of Heaven—the honored
for, when I meditated upon the days of toil, and nights of anxiety, through which we had all passed for years previous, in order to obtain the treasure that then lay beneath my head; when I thought upon the hours of fearful apprehensions which we had all suffered on the same account, and that the object was at last accomplished, I could truly say that my soul did magnify the Lord, and my spirit rejoiced in God my Saviour. I felt that the heavens were moved in our behalf, and that the angels who had power to put down the mighty from their seats, and to
|[p.466]instrument in performing so great work—I felt th I was in the purview of angels and my bounded at the thought of the great condescension of the Amighty—thus I spent the night surrounded by enemies and yet in an extacy of happiness and truly I can say that “My soul did magnify and my spirit rejoiced in God my savior”—||exalt them257 who were of low degree, were watching over us; that those would be filled who hungered and thirsted after righteousness, when the rich would be sent empty away;258 that God had helped his servant Israel in remembrance of his promised mercy, and in bringing forth a Record, by which is made known the seed of Abraham, our father. Therefore, we could safely put our trust in him, as he was able to help in every time of need.259|
|On the fourth day the 3 men appointed at <delegated by> the council came to perform the work assigned them they began||On the fourth day subsequent to the afore-mentioned council, soon after my husband left the house to go to his work, those three delegates appointed by the council, came to accomplish the work assigned them.260 Soon after they entered, [p.467]one of them began thus:—|
|[p.467]Mrs Smith we hear you have a gold bible and we came to see you <if> be so kind as to show it to us||“Mrs. Smith, we hear that you have a gold bible; we have come to see if you will be so kind as to show it to us?”|
|No gentlemen said I we have got any <no> gold bible and neither have we ever had anything of the kind. but we have a translation of some gold plates which was sent to the world to bring the plainess of the Gospel to the children of men and also to give a history of the people that used to inhabit this country and I then proceeded to give them the substance of what is contained in the book of Mormon as also particularly the principles of religion which it contains. But added I the Universalists come here wonderfuly affraid that their religion will suffer loss—The Presbyterians are frightened least their sallery will come down The Methodists come and they rage for they worship a God without body or parts and the doctrine we advocate comes in contact with their views||“No, gentlemen,” said I, “we have no gold bible, but we have a translation of some gold plates, which have been brought forth for the purpose of making known to the world the plainness of the Gospel, and also to give a history of the people which formerly inhabited this continent.” I then proceeded to relate the substance of what is contained in the Book of Mormon, dwelling particularly upon the principles of religion therein contained. I endeavoured to show them the similarity between these principles, and the simplicity of the Gospel taught by Jesus Christ in the New Testament. “Notwithstanding all this,” said I, “the different denominations are very much opposed to us. The Universalists are alarmed lest their religion should suffer loss, the Presbyterians tremble for their salaries, the Methodists also come, and they rage, for they worship a God without body or parts, and they know that our faith comes in contact with this principle.”|
|[p.468]Well said the foremost gentleman with whom I was acquainted can we see the Manuscript.||[p.468]After hearing me through, the gentlemen said, “can we see the manuscript, then?”|
|No sir you cannot see it we have done exhibiting the manuscript altogether I have told you what was in it and that must <suffice>||“No, sir,” replied I, “you cannot see it. I have told you what it contains, and that must suffice.”|
|He did not reply to this but said Mrs smith you & Hyrum and sophronia and samuel have belonged to our church a whole year and we respect you very highly but you say a great deal <about the book which your son has found> and believe much of what he tells you but we have regret loss we cannot beare thoughts of loosing you and they do wish—I wish that if you do believe those things which your son that never would proclaim it or say anything about it I do wish you would not—||He made no reply to this, but said, “Mrs. Smith, you and the most of your children have belonged to our church for some length of time,261 and we respect you very highly. You say a great deal about the Book of Mormon, which your son has found, and you believe much of what he tells you, yet we cannot bear the thoughts of losing you, and they do wish—I wish, that if you do believe those things, you would not say anything more upon the subject— I do wish you would not.”|
|Deacon Beckwith said even you should stick my body full of faggots and burn me at the stake I would declare that Joseph has that record and that I know it to be true as long as God gave me breath—||“Deacon Beckwith,” said I, “if you should stick my flesh full of fagots, and even burn me at the stake, I would declare, as long as God should give me breath, that Joseph has got that Record,262 and that I know it to be true.”|
|he then turned to his companions and said you see it is no use to say anything more to her we cannot chane he mind then addressing me Mrs smith I see that it is not possible to persuade you out of your||At this, he observed to his companions, “You see it is of no use to say anything more to her, for we cannot change her mind.” Then, turning to me, he said, “Mrs. Smith, I see that it is not possible to persuade you|
|[p.469]belief and I do not know that it is worth while to say any more about the matter—||out of your belief, therefore I deem it unnecessary to say anything more upon the subject.”|
|No sir said I it is <of> no use you cannot effect any thing by all that you can say—||“No, sir,” said I, “it is not worth your while.”|
|he then bid me farewell and went out to see Hyrum. they asked him if he really did believe that his brother had got the record which he pretended to have||He then bid me farewell, and went out to see Hyrum, when the following conversation took place between them.|
|Hyrum <testified boldly to the truth and> told him that if he would take the book of mormon when it was finished and read it asking God for a witness to the truth of he would receive what he desired and now said he Deacon Beckwith just try it and see if I do not tell you truth.—||Deacon Beckwith. “Mr. Smith, do you not think that you may be deceived about that Record, which your brother pretends to have found?”Hyrum. “No, sir, I do not.”Deacon Beckwith. “Well, now, Mr. Smith, if you find that you are deceived, and that he has not got the Record, will you confess the fact to me?”Hyrum. “Will you, Deacon Beckwith, take one of the books, when they are printed, and read it, asking God to give you an evidence that you may know whether it is true?”Deacon Beckwith. “I think it beneath me to take so much trouble, however, if you will promise that you will confess to me that Joseph never had the plates, I will ask for a witness whether the book is true.”Hyrum. “I will tell you what I will do, Mr. Beckwith, if you do get a testimony from God, that the book is not true, I will confess to you that it is not true.”|
|[p.470]they then went to samuel who quoted Isah—||[p.470]Upon this they parted, and the Deacon next went to Samuel, who quoted to him, Isaiah, LVI., 9-11:|
“All ye beasts of the field, come to devour; yea, all ye beasts in the forest. His watchman263 are blind; they are all ignorant, they are all dumb dogs, they cannot bark; sleeping, lying down, loving to slumber; yea, they are greedy dogs, which can never have enough, and they are shepherds that cannot understand; they all look to their own way, every one for his gain, from his quarter.”
Here Samuel ended the quotation, and the three gentlemen264 left without ceremony.
|Lucy: 1844-45||Coray/Pratt: 1853|
ESQUIRE COLE’S DOGBERRY PAPER— SECOND MEETING OF THE CITIZENS265
|The bargain which they made with E. B. Grandin entitled to use of the every day except sundayThere was one Esqr Cole who living in the village of Palmira who about this time became destitute of Money property and One suday <afternoon> Hyrum became very uneasy he told Oliver that his peculiar feellings led him to believe that something was <going> wrong at printing Office Oliver asked if he thought there would be any harm in going to the office notwithstanding it was sunday. They debated some [p.471]time at last Hyrum said I shall not stop to consider the matter any longer for I am going you may suit yourself about the matter but I will not suffer such uneasiness any longer with out knowing the cause They were out on a few <in a few minutes> their way to the printing establishment||The work of printing still continued with little or no interruption, until one Sunday afternoon, when Hyrum became very uneasy as to the security of the work left at the printing office, and requested Oliver to accompany him thither, to see if all was right. Oliver hesitated for a moment, as to the propriety of going on Sunday, but finally consented, and they set off together.|
|when that they arrived there they found an <individual by the name of Coles> very busy at work printing a paper which seemed to be a <weekly> periodicle<cal> of some description Hyrum* [* An asterisked note at the foot of the sheet reads: “said How why Mr Coles you seem to be busy at work how comes it that you work Sunday. Mr. Coles. Bec I cannot have the press during the week and I am obliged to print nights and sundays.”]||[p.471]On arriving at the printing establishment, they found it occupied by an individual by the name of Cole, an ex-justice of the peace, who was busily employed in printing a newspaper. Hyrum was much surprised at finding him there, and remarked, “How is it, Mr. Cole, that you are so hard at work on Sunday?”Mr . Cole replied, that he could not have the press, in the day time during the week, and was obliged to do his printing at night, and on Sundays.|
|took up some of them and discovered that the man was printing the book of Mormon by picemeal. F in the prospectus he Mr Cole agreed to publish one form of Joe smith’s Gold bible each week and thereby furnish his subscribers with the whole boo principle portion of the book for a very small <comparitively small> sum his Paper was entitled Dogberry paper Winter Hill and there <here> he had thrown together the <most> disgusting and insignificant stuff that could be conceived of jus in juxtaposition with a cop the form which of the Book of Mormon which he had pilfered. [p.472]thus Classing the beautiful <unaffected> simplicity of this inspired writing with the lowest and most contemtible doggerel that ever were <was> imposed upon any community whatever||Upon reading the prospectus of his paper, they found that he had agreed with his subscribers to publish one form of “Joe Smith’s Gold Bible” each week, and thereby furnish them with the principal266 portion of the book in such a way that they would not be obliged to pay the Smiths for it. His paper was entitled, DOGBERRY PAPER ON WINTER HILL.267 In this, he had thrown together a parcel of the most vulgar, disgusting prose, and the meanest, and most low-lived doggrel, in juxtaposition with a portion of the Book of Mormon, which he had pilfered.|
|Hyrum was indignant <shocked> at this pervesion of common sense and moral feeling as well as indignant at the unfair and dishonest course he took to get possession of the work||[p.472]At this perversion of common sense and moral feeling, Hyrum was shocked, as well as indignant at the dishonest course which Mr. Cole had taken, in order to possess himself of the work.|
|Mr Cole said he what right have <you> to print the book of Mormon in this way. do you not know that we have secured a copy right—||“Mr. Cole,” said he, “what right have you to print the Book of Mormon in this manner? Do you not know that we have secured the copyright?”|
|It is none of your business sir said Mr cole I have hired the press and I will print what I please so help yourself||“It is none of your business,” answered Cole, “I have hired the press, and will print what I please, so help yourself.”|
|Mr Cole replied Hyrum I forbid you printing any more of that book in your paper for that is sacred and you must stop it||“Mr. Cole,” rejoined Hyrum, “that manuscript is sacred, and I forbid your printing any more of it.”|
|<Smith> I dont care a dam for what you say Mr. Smith I’m determined to that damned Gold bible is going into my paper||“Smith,” exclaimed Cole, in a tone of anger, “I don’t care a d—n for you: that d—d gold bible is going into my paper, in spite of all you can do.”|
|Hyrum and Oliver both contended with him a long time to dissuade him from his purpose but finding all they could do nothing with him they returned home and Mr [p.473]cole issued his paper as he had done <several other> numbers before that of the same paper for their clandestinely publishing the book of mormon and before we could bring it to them in such order to gratify the curiosity <of the people> the whilst they also were more willing to pay <this> arrant knave for their information than to come in possession of it in a more honorable way and in a manner that would help <enable> the proprietors of the work to discharge the obligations they had entered into and its order to its publication we learned that he <had been> was circulating a prospectus of his paper all through the country beginning about 12 miles distant and had agreed to publish one form of the Gold bible every week and when we discovered him he had already isued some six or 8 numbers—||Hyrum endeavoured to dissuade him from his purpose, but finding him inexorable, left him to issue his paper, as he had hitherto done; for when they found him at work, he [p.473]had already issued six or eight numbers, and by taking them ten or twenty miles into the country, had managed to keep them out of our sight.268|
|Hyrum <&> Oliver returned immediately home and after counciling with Mr. smith it was considered necesary that Joseph should be sent for. accordingly My husband set out as soon as possible for Penn. t The day that set on which they were expected Home was one of the most blustering cold and disagreable that I ever experinced But they breasted the storm all day long and when||On returning from the office, they asked my husband what course was best for them to pursue, relative to Mr. Cole. He told them that he considered it a matter with which Joseph ought to be made acquainted. Accordingly, he set out himself for Pennsylvania, and returned with Joseph the ensuing Sunday.269 The weather was so extremely cold, that they came near|
|[p.474]they arrived there they were very nearly stiffened with the cold—however they Joseph made himself comfortable as soon as po he could and went the same night to the <printing> office as it was sunday the day in which Mr. Cole published his Dogberry Paper. Joseph saluted him very good naturedly with How do you do Mr Coles you seem hard at work and How do you do Mr. Smith said Cole dry<i>ly—||[p.474]perishing before they arrived at home, nevertheless, as soon as Joseph made himself partially comfortable, he went to the printing office, where he found Cole employed, as on the Sunday previous. “How do you do, Mr. Cole,” said Joseph, “You seem hard at work”“How do you do, Mr. Smith,” answered Cole, dryly.|
|Joseph then examined his paper and said to Mr. cole that book and the right [p]ublishing it belongs to me, and I forbid you meddling in the least degree||Joseph examined his DOGBERRY PAPER, and then said firmly, “Mr. Cole, that book, [the Book of Mormon] 270 and the right of publishing it, belongs to me, and I forbid you meddling with it any further.”|
|Mr. Coles threw of [sic] his coat and rolling up his sleves sleeves came towards my son in a great rage and roaring out at the top of his voice do you want to fight sir do you want to fight—I will publish just as what I’m a mind to and now if you want to fight just come on—||At this Mr. Cole threw off his coat, rolled up his sleeves, and came towards Joseph, smacking his fists together with vengeance, and roaring out, “do you want to fight, sir? do you want to fight? I will publish just what I please. Now, if you want to fight, just come on.”|
|Well now Mr. Cole you had better keep on your coo<oa>t for it’s cold and I am not going to fight nor anything of that sort but you have got to [p.475]stop printing my book sir I assure you for I know my rights and shall maintain them||Joseph could not help smiling at his grotesque appearance, for his behaviour was too ridiculous to excite indignation. “Now, Mr. Cole,” said [p.475]he, “you had better keep your coat on—it is cold, and I am not going to fight you, nevertheless, I assure you, sir, that you have got to stop printing my book, for I know my rights, and shall maintain them.”|
|Sir bawled out Cole if you think you are the best man just take off your coat and try it||“Sir,” bawled out the wrathy gentleman, “if you think you are the best man, just pull off your coat and try it.”|
|Mr Cole said Joseph in a low significant tone there is Law— and you will find that out if you did not know it before but I shall not fight you for that would do no good and there is another way of disposing <of> the affair that will answer my purpose better than to fighting||“Mr. Cole,” said Joseph, in a low, significant tone, “there is law, and you will find that out, if you do not understand it, but I shall not fight you, sir.”|
|Mr Cole began to cool off a little and finally concluded to submit to an arbitration withou and stop his proceedings without making further trouble||At this, the ex-justice began to cool off a little, and finally concluded to submit to an arbitration, which decided that he should stop his proceedings forthwith, so that he made us no further trouble.|
|and Joseph returned to Penn.271 Notes continued after oliver got to printing he went to penn and commenced building and preaching —went home after he settled the affair with eli Cole—Sectarians held another meeting said that the smith family could not pay the printer had who stopped work and we had <to> send to Joseph he came up But it was not long till another difficulty arose. The inhabitants of the surrounding country perceiving that the work still went on were un became uneasy again||Joseph, after disposing of this affair, returned to Pennsylvania, but not long to remain there, for when the inhabitants of the surrounding country perceived that the work still progressed, they became uneasy, and again called a large meeting. At this time, they gathered their forces together, far and near, and organizing themselves into a committee of the whole, they resolved, as before, never to purchase one of our books, when they should be printed. They then appointed a committee to wait upon|
|[p.476]and called a large meeting and they passed a resolution that they would not <to> purchase the book suffer their families to do so—as they had done in former meeting. but not content with this they sent a deputation to E. B. Grandin who informed him of their resolution of passed by the meeting and <who> also stated <to him> that the smith family having lost all [damaged] property must eventually be altogether unabl [damaged] sum agreed upon in consequence [damaged] ale for their books This caus [damaged] printing and we were again compelled to send to Penn. for Joseph before we could proceed any farther these trips back and forth from New York to Penn cost every thing that we could raise to and we continued to toil and labor but they seemed unavoidable—When Joseph came he and Martin Harris went to Grandin again and suceeded in making satisfactory arrangements with him and the <work> went on as before and did not meet with any other impediment untill the book was finnised||[p.476]E. B. Grandin and inform him of the resolutions which they had passed, and also to explain to him the evil consequences which would result to him therefrom. The men who were appointed to do this errand, fulfilled their mission to the letter, and urged upon Mr. Grandin the necessity of his putting a stop to the printing, as the Smiths had lost all their property, and consequently would be unable to pay him for his work, except by the sale of the books. And this they would never be able to do, for the people would not purchase them. This information caused Mr. Grandin to stop printing, and we were again compelled to send for Joseph. These trips back, and forth, exhausted nearly all our means, yet they seemed unavoidable.When Joseph came, he went immediately with Martin Harris to Grandin, and succeeded in removing his fears,272 so that he went on with the work, until the books were printed, which was in the spring of eighteen hundred and thirty.|
THE CHURCH ORGANIZED.273
|[p.477]during the fall and winter we held no meetings because of the plotting schemes of the people against us but in the spring Joseph came up <and preached to us> after the books were <Oliver got throuh> with the Book <My Husband and> and Martin Harris was batized||[p.477]About the first of April274 of the same year in which the Book of Mormon was published, Joseph came again from Pennsylvania, and preached to us several times. On the morning of the sixth day of the same month, my husband and Martin Harris were baptized.275|
|Joseph stood on the shore when his father came out of the water and as he took him by the hand he cried out Oh! my God I have lived to see my father baptized into the true church of Jesus christ and <he> covered his face with and wept like and infant sobbed upon his father’s bosom like an infant <in his fathers bosom and wept aloud like for joy as did> Joseph of old when he beheld his father coming up into the land of Egypt this took pla<ace> on the sixth of April 1830. the d[a]y on which the church was organized||When Mr. Smith came out of the water, Joseph stood upon the shore, and taking his father by the hand, he exclaimed, with tears of joy, “Oh, my God! have I lived to see my own father baptized into the true Church of Jesus Christ!” On the same day, April 6, 1830, the church was organized.276|
[p.478]As they then returned to Pensyvania and remained <to Penn> untill the ensueing spring when P David <John> Whitmer and Oliver Cowdray went to Pennsylvania Joseph was then preaching to the people and was pleased to see the young men for the opposition which he had to contend with was so strong that the hope prospect of assistance abcor was very encourageing. but they were not much benefit to him in this respect for they only had Sufficient <time> to preach a few discourses and baptize some 8 or 9 persons <among whom was our old friend Newel Knight>
Shortly after this, my sons were all ordained to the ministry, even Don Carlos, who was but fourteen years of age. Samuel was directed to take a number of the Books of Mormon, and go on a mission to Livonia, to preach, and make sale of the books, if possible.277 Whilst he was making preparations to go on this mission, Miss Almira278 Mack arrived in Manchester from Pontiac. This young woman was a daughter of my brother, Stephen Mack, whose history I have already given. She received the Gospel as soon as she heard it, and was baptized immediately, and has ever since remained a faithful member of the Church.
On the thirtieth of June, Samuel started on the mission to which he had been set apart by Joseph,279 and in travelling twenty-five miles, which was his first day’s journey, he stopped at a number of places in or-[p.479]der to sell his books, but was turned out of doors as soon as he declared his principles.280 When evening came on, he was faint and almost discouraged, but coming to an inn, which was surrounded with every appearance of plenty, he called to see if the landlord would buy one of his books. On going in, Samuel inquired of him, if he did not wish to purchase a history of the origin of the Indians.
“I do not know,” replied the host, “how did you get hold of it?”
“It was translated,” rejoined Samuel, “by my brother, from some gold plates that he found buried in the earth.”
“You d—d liar!” cried the landlord, “get out of my house—you shan’t stay one minute with your books.”
Samuel was sick at heart, for this was the fifth time he had been turned out of doors that day. He left the house, and travelled a short distance, and washed his feet in a small brook, as a testimony against the man. He then proceeded five miles further on his journey, and seeing an apple-tree a short distance from the road, he concluded to pass the night under it; and here he lay all night upon the cold, damp ground. In the morning, he arose from his comfortless bed, and observing a small cottage at no great distance,281 he drew near, hoping to get a little refreshment. The only inmate was a widow, who seemed very poor. He asked her for food, relating the story of his former treatment. She prepared him some victuals, and, after eating, he explained to her the history of the Book of Mormon.282 She listened attentively, and believed all that he told her, but, in consequence of her poverty, she was unable to purchase one of the books. He presented her with one,283 and proceeded to Bloomington, which was eight miles further. Here he stopped at the house of one John P. Green,284 who was a Methodist preacher,285 and was at that time about starting on a preaching mission. He, like the others, did not wish to make a purchase of what he considered at that time to be a nonsensical fable, however, he said that he would take a subscription paper, and if he found any [p.480]one on his route who was disposed to purchase, he would take his name, and in two weeks Samuel might call again, and he would let him know what the prospect was of selling.286 After making this arrangement, Samuel left one of his books with him, and returned home. At the time appointed, Samuel started again for the Rev. John P. Green’s, in order to learn the success which this gentleman had met with in finding sale for the Book of Mormon. This time, Mr. Smith, and myself287 accompanied him, and it was our intention to have passed near the tavern where Samuel was so abusively treated a fortnight previous, but just before we came to the house, a sign of small-pox intercepted us. We turned aside, and meeting a citizen of the place, we inquired of him, to what extent this disease prevailed. He answered, that the tavernkeeper and two of his family had died with it not long since, but he did not know that any one else had caught the distemper,288 and that it was brought into the neighbourhood by a traveller, who stopped at the tavern over night.
This is a specimen of the peculiar disposition of some individuals, who would purchase their death for a few shillings, but sacrifice289 their soul’s salvation rather than give a Saint of God a meal of victuals. According to the Word of God, it shall290 be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah, in the day of judgment, than for such persons.291
We arrived at Esquire Beaman’s, in Livonia, that night. The next morning Samuel took the road292 to Mr. Green’s, and finding that he had made no sale of the books, we returned home the following day.
JOSEPH SMITH, SENIOR, AND DON CARLOS, VISIT STOCKHOLM.293
[p.481]Soon294 after the Church was organized, my husband set out, with Don Carlos, to visit his father, Asael Smith. After a tedious journey, they arrived at the house of John Smith, my husband’s brother. His wife Clarissa,295 had never before seen my husband, but as soon as he entered, she exclaimed, “There, Mr. Smith, is your brother Joseph.” John, turning suddenly, cried out, “Joseph, is this you!”
“It is I,” said Joseph, “is my father yet alive? I have come to see him once more, before he dies.”
For a particular account of this visit, I shall give my readers an extract from brother John Smith’s journal. He writes as follows:—
“The next morning after brother Joseph arrived,296 we set out together for Stockholm to see our father, who was living at that place with our brother Silas. We arrived about dark at the house of my brother Jesse, who was absent with his wife. The children297 informed us, that their parents were with our father, who was supposed to be dying. We hastened without delay to the house of brother Silas, and upon arriving there were told, that father was just recovering from a severe fit, and, as it was not considered advisable to let him or mother know that Joseph was there, we went to spend the night with brother Jesse.
“As soon as we were settled, brothers Jesse and Joseph entered into conversation respecting their families. Joseph briefly related the history of his family, the death of Alvin, &c. He then began to speak of the discovery and translation of the Book of Mormon. At this, Jesse grew very angry, and exclaimed, ‘If you say another word about that Book of Mormon, you shall not stay a minute longer in my house, and if I can’t get you out any other way, I will hew you down with my broad axe.’298
“We had always been accustomed to being treated with much harshness by our brother, but he had never carried it to so great an extent before. However, we spent the night with him, and the next morning visited our aged parents. They [p.482]were overjoyed to see Joseph, for he had been absent from them so long that they had been fearful of never beholding his face again in the flesh.
“After the usual salutations, enquiries, and explanations, the subject of the Book of Mormon was introduced. Father received with gladness, that which Joseph communicated; and remarked, that he had always expected that something would appear to make known the true Gospel.299
“In a few minutes brother Jesse came in, and on hearing that the subject of our conversation was the Book of Mormon, his wrath rose as high as it did the night before. ‘My father’s mind,’ said Jesse, ‘is weak, and I will not have it corrupted with such blasphemous stuff, so just shut up your heads.’300 Brother Joseph reasoned mildly with him, but to no purpose. Brother Silas then said, ‘Jesse, our brother has come to make us a visit, and I am glad to see him, and am willing he should talk as he pleases in my house.’ Jesse replied in so insulting a manner, and continued to talk so abusively, that Silas was under the necessity of requesting him to leave the house.
“After this, brother Joseph proceeded in conversation, and father seemed to be pleased with every word which he said. But I must confess that I was too pious, at that time, to believe one word of it.
“I returned home the next day, leaving Joseph with my father. Soon after which, Jesse came to my house and informed me, that all my brothers were coming to make me a visit, ‘and as true as you live,’ said he, ‘they all believe that cursed Mormon book, every word of it, and they are setting a trap for you, to make you believe it.’
“I thanked him for taking so much trouble upon himself, to inform me that my brothers were coming to see me, but told him, that I considered myself amply able to judge for myself in matters of religion. ‘I know,’ he replied, ‘that you are a pretty good judge of such things, but I tell you, that they are as wary as the devil. And I want you to go with me and see our sisters, Susan and Fanny,301 and we will bar their minds against Joseph’s influence.’
[p.483]“We accordingly visited them, and conversed upon the subject as we thought proper, and requested them to be at my house the next day.
“My brothers arrived according to previous arrangement, and Jesse, who came also, was very careful to hear every word which passed among us, and would not allow one word to be said about the Book of Mormon.302 They agreed that night to visit our sisters the following day, and as we were about leaving, brother Asael took me aside and said, ‘Now, John, I want you to have some conversation303 with Joseph, but if you do, you must cheat it out of Jesse. And if you wish, I can work the card for you.’
“I told him that I would be glad to talk with Joseph alone, if I could get an opportunity.
“‘Well,’ replied Asael, ‘I will take a certain number in my carriage, and Silas will take the rest, and you may bring out a horse for Joseph to ride, but when we are out of sight, take the horse back to the stable again, and keep Joseph over night.’
“I did as Asael advised, and that evening Joseph explained to me the principles of ‘Mormonism,’ the truth of which I have never since denied.
“The next morning, we (Joseph and myself) went to our sisters, where we met our brothers, who censured me very sharply for keeping Joseph over night—Jesse, because he was really displeased; the others, to make a show of disappointment.304
“In the evening, when we were about to separate, I agreed to take Joseph in my waggon twenty miles on his journey the next day. Jesse rode home with me that evening, leaving Joseph with our sisters. As Joseph did not expect to see Jesse again, when we were about starting, Joseph gave Jesse his hand in a pleasant, affectionate manner, and said, ‘Farewell, brother Jesse!’ ‘Farewell, Jo, for ever,’ replied Jesse, in a surly tone.
“‘I am afraid,’ returned Joseph in a kind, but solemn manner, ‘it will be for ever, unless you repent.’
“This was too much for even Jesse’s obdurate heart. He melted into tears, however, he made no reply, nor ever mentioned the circumstance afterwards.305
[p.484]“I took my brother twenty miles on his journey the next day, as I had agreed. Before he left me, he requested me to promise him, that I would read a Book of Mormon, which he had given me, and even should I not believe it, that I would not condemn it; ‘for,’ said he, ‘if you do not condemn it, you shall have a testimony of its truth.’ I fulfilled my promise, and thus proved his testimony to be true.”306
Just before my husband’s return, as Joseph was about commencing a discourse one Sunday morning, Parley P. Pratt307 came in, very much fatigued. He had heard of us at some considerable distance, and had travelled very fast, in order to get there by meeting time, as he wished to hear what we had to say, that he might be prepared to show us our error. But when Joseph had finished his discourse, Mr. Pratt arose, and expressed his hearty concurrence in every sentiment advanced. The following day, he was baptized and ordained.308 In a few days he set off for Canaan, N. Y. where his brother Orson resided, whom he baptized on the nineteenth of September, 1830.
After Joseph ordained Parley, he went home again to Pennsylvania, for he was only in Manchester on business.309
when the presbyterian part of the community grew very wroth and in the plentitude of their <evil> [p.485]fanciful immaginations they got up a scheme which they flatered [damaged] selves that they should succeed in closing Joseph’s mouth [damaged] t for a season They discovered by reading the Book [damaged] that in the title page it claimed to be a revela [damaged] lared Joseph smith author [damaged] ted a suit against
About this time, his trouble commenced at Colesville, with the mob, who served a writ upon him, and [p.485]dragged him from the desk as he was about taking his text to preach. But as a relation of this affair is given in his history,*310 I shall mention only one circumstance pertaining to it, for which I am dependant upon Esquire Reid, Joseph’s counsel in the case, and I shall relate it as near in his own words as my memory will admit:—
|[Fragment, much damaged. Twenty-five lines remain; the top and left margin are damaged. The speaker in this fragment is John Reed/Reid, who defended Joseph Smith 28-30 June 1830 in suits in both Chenango and Broome counties] felt a striking [damaged] ded my immedia [damaged] middle of the afternoon [damaged] soon warmly engaged in [damaged] ating the Case of the defendant and a feeling came over [damaged] e which I can never description <be> My soul <was> swelled with [damaged] tions which which I had never before experienced. and the inspiration to which I was subject at that time gave me an eloquence which was overpowering my brain was on fire I felt that I was irresistable and was not disapointed in the result||“I was so busy at that time,311 when Mr. Smith sent for me, that it was almost impossible for me to attend the case, and never having seen Mr. Smith, I determined to decline going. But soon after coming to this conclusion, I thought I heard some one say,312 ‘You must go, and deliver the Lord’s Anointed!’ Supposing that it was the man who came after me, I replied, ‘the Lord’s Anointed? What do you mean by the Lord’s Anointed?’ He was surprised at being accosted in this manner, and replied, ‘what do you mean, sir? I said nothing about the Lord’s Anointed.’ I was convinced that he told the truth, for these few words filled my mind with peculiar feelings, such as I had never before experienced; and I immediately hastened to the place of trial. Whilst I was engaged in the case, these emotions increased, and when I came to speak upon it, I was [p.486]inspired to an eloquence which was altogether new to me, and which was overpowering and irresistible.|
|[p.486]the prisoners was discharged and but the wrath of the accusers was increased I took Mr Smith with Mr Whitmer <and Mr Cowdray> now immediately into another room and discovering that their situation even here was unsafe (as there was about 500 of the opposite party) I advised them to a notice at the window [damaged] ter I went out the men disappeared they had better [damaged] sson as possible I then went out and asked them [damaged] and take something to drink and as many of them [damaged] fond of liquor I succeeded in attracting the attent [damaged] the whole so that Mr. Smith and Mr Whitmer made [damaged] out of their reach entirely before they were aware of any [damaged] h intention.”||I succeeded, as I expected, in obtaining the prisoner’s discharge. This the more enraged the adverse party, and I soon discovered that Mr. Smith was liable to abuse from them, should he not make his escape. The most of them being fond of liquor, I invited them into another room to drink, and thus succeeded in attracting their attention, until Mr. Smith was beyond their reach. I knew not where he went, but I was satisfied that he was out of their hands.”Since this circumstance occurred, until this day, Mr. Reid has been a faithful friend to Joseph, although he has never attached himself to the Church.|
|After they left They had eat nothing since morning but they travelled all night without food and [damaged] was after day light when they succeeded in getting a [damaged] antity of [damaged] h was a grat benefit to them||After escaping the hands of the mob, Joseph travelled till day-break the next morning, before he ventured to ask for victuals, although he had taken nothing, save a small crust of bread, for two days. About day-break he arrived at the house of one of his wife’s sisters, where he found Emma, who had suffered great anxiety about him, since his first arrest. They returned home together, and immediately afterwards Joseph received a commandment by revelation, to move his family to Waterloo.|
[p.487][Fragment: the verso of the previous page] father to [damaged] abode Hyrum esp [damaged] wife <family> and one bed and [damaged] *for he did not know what [damaged] go immediately to Colesville* [damaged] <chambers> [damaged] ld go to waterloo straightway and prepare a place for [damaged] family that the Lord would soften the hearts of the people at <in> th [damaged] and he should find favor in their eyes—for his enemies w [damaged] also seeking his destruction. <Now see samuels first mission book> Hyrum set off the next [damaged] <scrip revises> at ten o’clock—Joseph went to macedon with his wife and commenced preaching <which he continued for some time>—making appointments alternately in Macedon Manchester and Palmira—after which he returned <went> to waterloo—William and samuel were also gone from home
We had at this time just completed a house, which Joseph had built on a small farm, that he had purchased of his father-in law;313 however, he locked up his house with his furniture in it, and repaired with Emma, immediately to Manchester. About the time of his arrival at our house, Hyrum had settled up his business, for the purpose of being at liberty to do whatever the Lord required of him: and he requested Joseph to ask the Lord for a revelation concerning the matter. The answer given was, that he should take a bed, his family, and what clothing he needed for them, and go straightway to Colesville, for his enemies were combining in secret chambers to take away his life. At the same time Mr. Smith received a commandment to go forthwith to Waterloo, and prepare a place for our314 family, as our enemies also sought his destruction in the neighbourhood in which we then resided, but in Waterloo he should find favour in the eyes of the people. The next day, by ten o’clock, Hyrum was on his journey. Joseph and Emma left for Macedon, and William went away from home in another direction, on business. Samuel was absent on a third mission to Livonia, for which he had set out on the 1st of October, soon after the arrival of my husband and Don Carlos from their visit to father Smith. Catherine and Don Carlos were also away from home. Calvin Sto-[p.488]dard315 and his wife, Sophronia, had moved several miles distant some time previous. This left no one but Mr. Smith, myself, and our little girl, Lucy, at home.316
JOSEPH SMITH, SENIOR, IMPRISONED— AN ATTEMPT TO TAKE HYRUM.
|Hyrum had not been long b absent when one the people neighbors called one after another and enquired where Hyrum was gone||On the same day that Hyrum left for Colesville, which was Wednesday, the neighbours began to call, one after another, and inquire very particularly for Hyrum.|
|I told each one that he was in colesville—I was much concerned to see the <unusually> remarkably< e> inquisitiveness of the disposition whi [damaged] ple manifested and wondered greatly what the cau [damaged]—ny the ocurances of the 3 succeeding days made me [damaged] I had felt any uneasiness at this—on Thursday abou [damaged] an old man who was a Quaker came to the hou [damaged] requested to see my Husband immediately upon comeing into his presence he said||This gave me great anxiety, for I knew that they had no business with him. The same night, my husband was taken rather ill, and, continuing unwell the next day, he was unable to take breakfast with me. About ten o’clock I commenced preparing him some milk porridge, but, before it was ready for him a Quaker gentleman called to see him, and the following is the substance of their conversation:—|
|[p.489]“Friend Smith I have hold a note a [damaged] thee Which I have lately purchased of $14 and came to see if thee had the money for me—”||[p.489]Quaker. “Friend Smith, I have a note against thee of317 fourteen dollars, which I have lately bought, and I have come to see if thou318 hast the money for me.”|
|My Husband asked him wh [damaged] he purchased the note (how [damaged] an to be [damaged] [The top part of this page is torn away on both the left margin (six lines) and the right (seven lines).] [damaged] ady cash and of course in no strait for <the> [damaged] replied the Quaker is buisness of my own [damaged]||Mr. Smith. “Why, sir, did you purchase that note? You certainly was in no want of the money?”Quaker. “That is business of my own; I want the money, and must have it.”|
|Mr. Smith I can pay you $6 now the [damaged] it for as I have not got it for you [damaged] answered “the Quaker I will not wait one [damaged] does not pay me the money immediately thee shall go [damaged] to the Jail unless” (going to the fire and shaking his hand viol [damaged] up and down over the fire) “thee will burn <up> the books of Mormon for if thee will throw them into the fire and burn them up I will forgive thee the debt.”||Mr. Smith. “I can pay you six dollars now,—the rest you will have to wait for, as I cannot get it for you.”Quaker. “No, I will not wait one hour; and if thou dost not pay me immediately, thou shalt go forthwith to the jail, unless (running to the fire place, and making violent gestures with his hands towards the fire) thou wilt burn up those Books of Mormon; but if thou wilt burn them up, then I will forgive thee the whole debt.”|
|My husband said but <very> little to this he merely rediculous proposition but merely answered in a cool decided manner No sir I shall not do that.” very||Mr. Smith (decidedly). “That I shall not do.”|
|[p.490]“Very well” said the Quaker “thee shall go to jail then.”||Quaker. “Then, thou shalt go to jail.”|
|Sir interupted I taking my gold beads <from my neck> and holding them towards him These beads are the full value of the remaind [damaged] of the debt—and we do not wish to owe any man I beg of you to take these and be satisfied to give up the note I||“Sir,” I interrupted (taking my gold beads from my neck, and holding them towards him), “these beads are the full value of the remainder of the debt. I beseech you to take them, and give up the note.”|
|No indeed ejaculated he in a tone of triumph Nothing will do but the money down or thy husband goes straightway to Jail—||Quaker. “No, I will not. Thou must pay the money, or thy husband shall go straightway to jail.”|
|Now here said I just look at it the thing be as it is because God has raised up my son to bring forth a book which was written for the salvation of the souls of people and for the salvation of your soul as well mine you have come here to distress my family and me by taking my husband away to jail and you think by this to compel us to deny the work of God and to destroy a book which has we know has been brought forth319 by the gift of the Holy Ghost but sir we shall not burn the book of Mormon nor deny the inspiration of the Almighty||“Now, here, sir,” I replied, “just look at yourself as you are. Because God has raised up my son to bring forth a book, which was written for the salvation of the souls of men, for the salvation of your soul as well as mine, you have come here to distress me, by taking my husband to jail; and you think, by this, that you will compel us to deny the work of God, and destroy a book which was translated by the gift and power of God. But, sir, we shall not burn the Book of Mormon, nor deny the inspiration of the Almighty.”|
|He then went to the door and called a constable whom he had directed to be close at his heels ready to take my husband in case it was possible to get any advantage of him the constable was not slack to <for [p.491]the> performing<ance of> what the circumstances gave <him> the circumstances gave power to do) for I will not say his duty.) clapping his hand on My husband’s shoulder he said you ar [sic] my prisoner.||The Quaker then stepped to the door, and called a constable, who was waiting there for the signal. The constable came forward, and, laying his hand on Mr. Smith’s shoulder, said, “You are my prisoner.”320|
|I entreated the [verso of the preceding page has corresponding damage to the left and right top margins.] [damaged] to get some one to go my husband’s secu [damaged] my||[p.491]I entreated the officer to allow me time to get some one to become321 my husband’s security, but he refused. I then requested that he might be permitted to eat the porridge which I had been preparing, as he had taken no nourishment since the night before. This was also denied, and the Quaker ordered my husband to get immediately into a waggon which stood waiting to convey him to prison.|
|the privilege I then requested perm [damaged] some food that he might be allo [damaged] left as he had taken very little nour [damaged] night before being unwell. A This I was [damaged] Quaker commanding him get immediately [damaged] the waggon that stood waiting after they got him into the it the <constable> sheriff came back and ate his dinner in the t same food that I had prepared commenced preparing for my husband who sat in the burning sun faint and sick as he was whilst the I was serving up his dinner to the constable—||After they had taken him to the waggon, the Quaker stood over him as guard, and the officer came back and eat322 up the food which I had prepared for my husband, who sat in the burning sun, faint and sick.323|
|[p.492]Wives! who love your husbands and would sacrafice your lives for their’s, how think I felt at that moment I will leave you to imagine.||[p.492]I shall make no remarks in regard to my feelings on this occasion. Any human heart can imagine how I felt. But verily, verily, those men will have their reward.|
|Sufice it for the present to say they dre that after devouring the last mouthful <of provisions> which we had in the house they drove away with My husband and I left alone again with Lucy my youngest child—I spent the remainder of the day in making arrangements for provision for my children when they returned— The next morning I went on foot several miles to see friend324 <from> whom I hoped for assistance and was not disapointed he went to the magistrates office and had my papers prepared and I returned home somewhat releived that with the reflection that I could get my husband out of the prison cell although he must still be confined in the yard.||They drove off with my husband, leaving me alone with my little girl. The next morning, I went on foot several miles to see a friend by the name of Abner Lackey, who, I hoped, would assist me. I was not disappointed. He went without delay to the magistrate’s office, and had my papers prepared, so that I could get my husband out of the prison cell, although he would still be confined in the jail yard.325|
|at but in a short time after my entrance I was enqured of by a pert young gentleman if Mr Hyrum Smith was at home I told as I had done others that he was in colesville the young man said that Mr H Smith was owing Dr Mackintire who was then absent a small sum of money and the Dr wished him to [p.493]call at my house for it to see if it be conveinient for him to settle the debt. I told the man that all my son’s buisness was left in order— and that the agreement with Dr M was that the debt was to be paid in corn and beans a which I would send to him the next day. When the young man left I w hired a man to go the next morning to Dr Mackintire office <house> with the promised produce the man whom I hired to haule the prod||Shortly after I returned home, a pert young gentleman came in, and asked if Mr. Hyrum Smith was at home. I told him, as I had others, that he was in Colesville. The young man said that Hyrum was owing a small debt to Doctor M’Intyre, and that he had come to collect it by the doctor’s orders, as he (M’Intyre) was [p.493]from home. I told the young man that this debt was to be paid in corn and beans, which should be sent to him the next day. I then hired a man to take the produce the following day to the doctor’s house, which was accordingly done, and, when the man returned, he informed me that the clerk agreed to erase the account. It was now too late in the day to set out for Canandaigua, where my husband was confined in prison, and I concluded to defer going, till the next morning, in hopes that some of my sons would return during the interval.|
The night came on, but neither of my sons made their appearance. When the night closed in, the darkness was hideous, scarcely any object was discernible.326 I sat down and began to contemplate the situation of myself and family. My husband, an affectionate companion and tender father, as ever blessed the confidence of a family, was an imprisoned debtor, torn from his family and immured in a dungeon, where he had already lain two dismal nights, and now another must be added to the number, before I could reach him to render him any assistance. And where were his children? Alvin was murdered by a quack physician; but still he lay at peace.327 Hyrum was flying from his home, and why I knew not; the secret combinations of his enemies were not yet fully developed.328 Joseph had but recently escaped from his persecutors, who sought to accomplish his destruction. Samuel was gone, without purse or [p.494]scrip, to preach the Gospel, for which he was as much despised and hated as were the ancient disciples. William was also gone, and I had not, unlike Naomi,329 even my daughters-in-law to comfort my heart in this the hour of my affliction. While I was thus meditating, a heavy rap at the door brought me suddenly to my feet. I bid330 the stranger enter. He asked me, in a hurried manner, where Hyrum was. I answered the question, as usual. Just then a second person came in, and the first observed to a second, “Mrs. Smith says her son is not at home.” The person addressed looked suspiciously around, and remarked, “he is at home, for your neighbours have seen him here to-day.” “Then, sir,” I replied, “they have seen what I have not.” “We have a search warrant,” rejoined he, “and, if you do not give him up, we shall be under the necessity of taking whatever we find that belongs to him.” Finding some corn, stored in the chamber331 above the room where Hyrum had lived, they declared their intention of taking it, but I forbade their meddling with it. At this instant, a third stranger entered, and then a fourth. The last observed, “I do not know, but you will think strange of so many of us coming in, but my candle was out, and I came in to re-light it by your fire.” I told him I did not know what to think, I had but little reason to consider myself safe either day or night,332 and that I would like to know what their business was, and for what cause they were seizing upon our property. The foremost replied that it was wanted to settle a debt which Hyrum was owing to Doctor M’Intyre. I told him that it was paid. He disputed my word, and ordered his men to take the corn. As they were going up stairs, I looked out of the window, and one glance almost turned my head giddy. As far as I could see by the light of two candles and a pair of carriage lamps, the heads of men appeared in every direction, some on foot, some on horseback, and the rest in waggons. I saw that there was no way but for me to sit quietly down, and see my house pillaged by a banditti of blacklegs, religious bigots, and cut-throats, who were united in one purpose, namely, that of destroying us from the face of the earth. However, there was one resource, and to that I applied. I went aside and kneeled before the Lord, and begged that he would not let my children fall into their hands, and that they might be satisfied with plunder without taking life.
[p.495]Just at this instant, William bounded into the house. “Mother,” he cried, “in the name of God, what is this host of men doing here? Are they robbing or murdering?333 What are they about?”
I told him, in short, that they had taken his father to prison, and had now come after Hyrum, but, not finding him, they were plundering the house. Hereupon William seized a large handspike, sprang up stairs, and, in one instant, cleared the scoundrels out of the chamber. They scampered down stairs; he flew after them, and, bounding into the very midst of the crowd, he brandished his handspike in every direction, exclaiming, “Away from here, you cut-throats, instantly, or I will be the death of every one of you.”
The lights were immediately extinguished, yet he continued to harangue them boisterously until he discovered that his audience had left him. They seemed to believe what he said, and fled in every direction, leaving us again to ourselves.
Between twelve and one o’clock, Calvin Stodard and his wife, Sophronia, arrived at our house. Calvin said he had been troubled about us all the afternoon,334 and, finally, about the setting of the sun, he told Sophronia that he would even then start for her father’s if she felt inclined to go with him.
Within an hour after their arrival, Samuel came. He was much fatigued, for he had travelled twenty-one miles after sunset. I told him our situation, and that I wished him to go early the next morning to Canandaigua, and procure his father’s release from the dungeon. “Well, mother,” said he, “I am sick; fix me a bed, that I may lie335 down and rest myself, or I shall not be able to go, for I have taken a heavy cold, and my bones ache dreadfully.”
However, by a little nursing and some rest, he was able to set off by sunrise, and arrived in Canandaigua at ten o’clock. After informing the jailor of his business, he requested that his father might be immediately liberated from the cell. The jailor refused,336 because it was Sunday, but permitted Samuel to go into the cell, where he found my husband confined in the same dungeon with a man committed for murder.337 Upon [p.496]Samuel inquiring what his treatment had been, Mr. Smith replied as follows:—
“Immediately after I left your mother, the men by whom I was taken commenced using every possible argument to induce me to renounce the Book of Mormon, saying, ‘how much better it would be for you to deny that silly thing, than to be disgraced and imprisoned, when you might not only escape this, but also have the note back, as well as the money which you have paid on it.’ To this I made no reply.338 They still went on in the same manner till we arrived at the jail, when they hurried me into this dismal dungeon. I shuddered when I first heard these heavy doors creaking upon their hinges; but then, I thought to myself, I was not the first man who had been imprisoned for the truth’s sake; and when I should meet Paul in the Paradise of God, I could tell him that I, too, had been in bonds for the Gospel which he had preached.339 And this has been my only consolation.
“From the time that I entered until now, and this is the fourth day, I have had nothing to eat, save a pint basin full of very weak broth; and there (pointing to the opposite side of the cell) lies the basin yet.”
Samuel was very much wounded by this, and, having obtained permission of the jailor, he immediately went out and brought his father some comfortable food. After which he remained with him until the next morning, when the business was attended to, and Mr. Smith went out into the jail yard to a cooper’s shop, where he obtained employment at coopering,
[damaged] time — here follows [p.497]2 revelations to be [damaged] nd in the 4 vol of the Times and seasons 320-321 [damaged] ages—The next week after this Mr Smith returned from prison and brought with him a quantity of <some> clothing and other articles which he had earned while [i]mprisoned by that religious old man who was so [damaged] lously engaged to bring about the destruction of the book of mormon— I wish I could remmember his named I would give it to the people for the benefit of future generations—340
and followed the same until he was [p.497]released, which was thirty days. He preached during341 his confinement here every Sunday, and when he was released he baptized two persons whom he had thus converted.
THE FAMILY OF JOSEPH SMITH, SENIOR, REMOVE TO WATERLOO.
Samuel returned from Canandaigua the same day that my husband was liberated from the cell. After relating to us the success he had met with at Canandaigua, he gave us an account of his third mission342 to Livonia:—
Martha Jane Coray Notebook
(“Copy of an Old Notebook,” 31-36)near the last of October Samuel sent again to Mr greens but Mrs green told him that there was no hopes of his of selling his books and said she I shall you will have to take the book for Mr Green does not seem to feel like buying it but I have read it and I like it am very much [p.498]pleased with it—
(corresponds closely to Coray 1845)“When I arrived at Mr. Green’s,”343 said he, “Mrs. Green informed me that her husband was absent from home, that there was no prospect of selling my books, and even the one which I had left with them, she expected I would have to take away, as Mr. Green had no disposition to [p.498]purchase it, although she had read it herself, and was much pleased with it.344
|Samuel talked with her a short time and then binding his knapsack upon his Shoulders he rose to leave the house but when as he crossed the doorsel a strong impresion was mde upon his mind that he must not take the book away from the with him and so he turned round and handing the book to Mrs Green said I will give you this book for the spirit of God forbids my taking it away||I then talked with her a short time, and, binding my knapsack upon my shoulders, rose to depart; but, as I bade her farewell, it was impressed upon my mind to leave the book with her. I made her a present of it, and told her that the Spirit forbade my taking it away.345|
|She was so overcome with gratitude that she burst into tears and exclamed Mr Smith will (you) stop & pray with me he did as she desired and lefte his blessing upon <the> home and she afterwards told me that she never saw a man that had such an appearance nor ever heard such a prayer in her life—My God said she it seemed asthoug the very Heavens were rent and the spirit of God was poured down upon us—||She burst into tears, and requested me to pray with her. I did so,|
|after this he explained to her the most-profitable maner of reading the book which he had put into her hands which was this that she [p.499]should take it with the Bible and ask God to give you a testimony of the truth of the work and you will have feell a burning sensation in your breast which is the Spirit of God—||and afterwards explained to her the most profitable manner of reading the book which I had left with her; which was, to ask God, when she [p.499]read it, for a testimony of the truth of what she had read, and she would receive the Spirit of God, which would enable her to discern the things of God.|
|She promised that She would and he left hersoon after this her husband came in and she told all that Samuel had said to her her [sic] and requested him to read the book also he said she should not read it nor any such thing Now Mr Green said you certainly ought to do so and I will tell you how Mr Smith says you must you read as she then repeated samuels testimony to her and added I do know that he would not tell an untruth for any inducement I know he must be a good man if there ever was one Mr Green finally concluded to Seek for the a testimony from God of the work and was fully satisfied||I then left her,346 and returned home.”I shall now turn aside from my narrative, and give a history of the above book.When Mr. Green returned home, his wife requested him to read it, informing him very particularly, with regard to what Samuel had said to her, relative to obtaining a testimony of the truth of it. This, he, for a while refused to do, but finally yielded to her persuasions, and took the book, and commenced perusing the same, calling upon God for the testimony of his Spirit.|
|the result was that he and his wife were baptized when he had done reading the book he gave it to Phineas Young Mr. Greens brother who read it and commenced preaching it forthwith||The result of which was, that he and Mrs. Green were in a short time baptized. They gave the book to Phineas Young, Mrs. Green’s brother,347 who read it, and commenced preaching it forthwith.|
|[p.500]soon a soon it came into the hands of Brigham his Brother and his sister Mrs Murry, who is also the Mother in Law of Heber C Kimball when Brigham received the work his brother Joseph was in Canada preaching Methodism but his brothers Brigham and Phineas went straightway to him and persuaded him to stop preaching that doctrine and receive the Gospel||[p.500]It was next handed to Brigham Young, and from him to Mrs. Murray, his sister, who is also the mother of Heber C. Kimball’s wife.348 They all received the work without hesitancy, and rejoiced in the truth thereof. Joseph Young was at this time in Canada, preaching the Methodist doctrine; but, as soon as Brigham became convinced of the truth of the Gospel, as contained in the Book of Mormon, he went straightway to his brother Joseph, and persuaded him to cease preaching Methodism, and embrace the truth, as set forth in the Book of Mormon, which he carried with him.|
|thus was Samuels sufferings in this instance the means of converting some of the most Noble hearted greatest Most Substantial and the greatest men who have ever subscribed their names to the truth Men who have never faltered nor slacked their zeal through every scene of trouble and privation for the truths sake||Thus was this book the means of convincing this whole family, and bringing them into the Church, where they have continued faithful members from the commencement of their career until now. And, through their faithfulness and zeal, some of them have become as great and honorable men as ever stood upon the earth.349|
[p.501]I shall now resume my subject. The first business which Samuel set himself about after he returned home, was preparing to move the family to Waterloo, according to the revelation given to Joseph. And after much fatigue and perplexities of various kinds, he succeeded in getting us there.350 We moved into a house belonging to an individual by the name of Kellog.351
|Lucy: 1844-45[Fragment: thirteen lines] had scarcly taken our goods out of the waggon when a Mr. Osgood came in and we bade us welcome and invited us to drive the stock and teams into his barn yard and made us welcome to what feed we needed for them Mr. Hooper also came with his Lady and expressed great joy that we had arrived there in safety Mr kellog and his Lady paid us a visit early the next day these all were remarkably kind and frequently brought to me dishes of delicate or rare victuals that they supposed would please our taste I appreciated most heartily those kind attentions for I had felt the contrast so severly that I was in a situation to realize an office of friendship more than was commonly the case.||Coray/Pratt: 1853Shortly after arriving there, we were made to realize that the hearts of the people were in the hands of the Lord; for we had scarcely352 unpacked our goods when one of our new neighbours, a Mr. Osgood, came in and invited us to drive our stock and teams to his barn-yard, and feed them from his barn, free of cost, until we could make further arrangements. Many of our neighbours came in, and welcomed us to Waterloo. Among whom was Mr. Hooper, a tavern-keeper, whose wife came with him, and brought us a present of some delicate eatables. Such manifestations of kindness as these were shown to us from day to day, during our continuance in the place. And they were duly appreciated, for we had experienced the opposite so severely,353 that the least show of good feeling gave rise to the liveliest sensations of gratitude.|
[p.502]Having settled ourselves in this place, we established the practice of spending the evenings in singing and praying. The neighbours soon became aware of this, and it caused our house to become a place of evening resort, for some dozen or twenty persons. One evening, soon after we commenced singing, a couple of little boys came in, and one of them, stepping softly up to Samuel, whispered, “Mr. Smith, won’t you pray pretty soon? Our mother said, we must be home by eight o’clock, and we would like to hear you pray before we go.”
Samuel told them, that prayer should be attended to immediately. Accordingly, when we had finished the hymn, which we were then singing, we closed the evening services with prayer, in order that the little boys might be gratified. After this, they were never absent during our evening’s devotions, while we remained in the neighbourhood.
THE FIRST WESTERN MISSION—JOSEPH SMITH, JUNIOR, MOVES TO KIRTLAND.
I mentioned, in a foregoing chapter, that when Joseph and Emma left Manchester, they went to Macedon. Here, he commenced his ministerial labors, and continued, for some time, to preach successively, in this place, Colesville, Waterloo, Palmyra, and Manchester, till, finally, he sent to Pennsylvania for his goods,354 and settled himself in Waterloo. Soon after which, a revelation was given, commanding Parley P. Pratt, Ziba Peterson, Peter Whitmer, and Oliver Cowdery, to take a mission to Missouri, preaching by the way.355 As soon as this revelation was received, Emma Smith, and several other sisters, began to make arrangements to furnish those who were set apart for this mission, with the necessary clothing, which was no easy task, as the most of it had to be manufactured out of the raw material.
Emma’s health at this time was quite delicate, yet she did not favor herself on this account, but whatever her hands found to do, she did with her might,356 until she went so far357 beyond her strength, that she brought upon herself a heavy fit of sickness, which lasted four weeks.358 And, although her [p.503]strength was exhausted, still her spirits were the same, which, in fact, was always the case with her, even under the most trying circumstances. I have never seen a woman in my life, who would endure every species of fatigue and hardship, from month to month, and from year to year, with that unflinching courage, zeal, and patience, which she has ever done;359 for I know that which she has had to endure—she has been tossed upon the ocean of uncertainty—she has breasted the storms of persecution, and buffeted the rage of men and devils,360 which would have borne down almost any other woman. It may be, that many may yet have to encounter the same—I pray God, that this may not be the case; but, should it be, may they have grace given them according to their day, even as has been the case with her.361
[This page is a full sheet with damage to the upper right corner.] This reference is for the writer of the revise [damaged] Soon after they left they comm began to preach and baptize and in the town of Kirtland they baptized 20 or 30 persons besides many others by the way when they were about leaving they se [damaged] <word> to Joseph that they wanted to some Elder sent to preside over the branch at Kirlland [sic] he called upon john Whitmer who went to ohio and took charge of the church Those appointed to go to Jackson then proceeded on their journey and still preached as they travelled
As soon as those men designated in the Revelation, were prepared to leave home, they started on their mission, preaching and baptizing on their way, wherever an afforded. wherever an opportunity offered. On their route they passed through Kirtland, where they preached a short time, and raised up a branch of twenty or thirty members. Before leaving this place, they addressed a letter to Joseph, desiring him to send an Elder to preside over the branch which they had raised up.
|Accordingly, Joseph despatched John Whitmer to take the presidency of the Church at Kirtland; and when he arrived there, those ap-[p.504]pointed to go to Missouri proceeded on their mission, preaching and baptizing as before.|
|[p.504]on the following december Joseph came with his wife again to Waterloo and appointed a Meeting at our house while he was preaching Sydney Rigdon and Edward Partridge came in a after the sermon a request was made that any who felt to speak should Make any <such> remarks as occured to their minds Mr Partridge arose and stated that he had been to Manchester in search of [damaged] s to ascertain the truth of what we preached that he had visit some of our neighbors in that place and enquired the character of the family some they said that the smith family were very [damaged] espectable people and no one could say ought against them untill Joseph deceived them about [damaged] plates He had also walked over our farm and seen the neatness and order of the whole <and industry> exhibited in everything arround he had seen what we had sacraficed for the truth’s sake and yet our enemies did not dispute our veracity upon any in point but that of religion— And now said he I am ready to be baptized Brother Joseph will you baptize me—||In December of the same year,362 Joseph appointed a meeting at our house. While he was preaching, Sidney Rigdon and Edward Partridge came in, and seated themselves in the congregation. When Joseph had finished his discourse, he gave all who had any remarks to make, the privilege of speaking. Upon this, Mr. Partridge arose, and stated that he had been to Manchester, with the view of obtaining further information respecting the doctrine which we preached; but, not finding us, he had made some inquiry of our neighbours concerning our characters, which they stated had been unimpeachable, until Joseph deceived us relative363 to the Book of Mormon. He also said, that he had walked over our farm, and observed the good order and industry which it exhibited; and, having seen what we had sacrificed for the sake of our faith, and having heard that our veracity was not questioned upon any other point than that of our religion, he believed our testimony, and was ready to be baptized, “if,” said he, “brother Joseph will baptize me.”|
|[p.505]Brother Partridge said Joseph you have traveled a long way this morning and you are the Much fatigued and I think you had better rest and take some refreshment and tomorrow morning be baptized—Just as you think proper replied Mr Partridge I am ready364||“You are now,” replied Joseph, “much fatigued, brother Partridge, and you had better rest to-day, and be baptized to-morrow.”“Just as brother Joseph thinks best,” replied Mr. Partridge, “I am ready at any time.”He was accordingly baptized the next day.365 Before he left, my husband returned home from prison, bringing along with him considerable clothing, which he had earned at coopering in the jail yard.|
|366Shortly In this same [damaged] onth viz dec 1830 word came to Joseph from John Whitmer that the church much needed his presence and he would be glad of his assistance as church was in setting the in order the affairs of the branch where he presided wh upon the receip of this intelligence he inquired of the Lord and recived the following revelation— Times and Seasons Page 352 to Joseph and Sydney rev 2nd367||The latter part of the same month Joseph received a letter from John Whitmer, desiring his immediate assistance at Kirtland in regulating the affairs of the Church there. Joseph inquired of the Lord, and received a commandment to go straightway to Kirtland with his family and effects; also to send a message to Hyrum to have him to take that branch of the Church, over which he presided, and start immediately for the same place.368 And my husband was commanded, in the same revelation,369 to meet Hyrum [p.506]at the most convenient point, and accompany him to Kirtland. Samuel was sent on a mission, into the same region of country, while I, and my two sons, William and Carlos, were to be left till the ensuing spring, when we were to take the remainder of the branch at Waterloo, and move also to Kirtland.|
|[p.506]again They Joseph and Emma Sydney Rigdon Edwa E Partridge Ezra <B> Thayer and Newel night set out for Kirtland Ohio when on their way thither they preached at our house on Seneca river—and in Macedon at the house of Calvin Stoddard Sopronia’s husband and preached again they at the house of preserved Haris they then baptized some in both places after which he proceeded on his jounrney [rectangle drawn around words: “see … y book”] [?]||It was but a short time till Joseph and Emma were on their way,370 accompanied by Sidney Rigdon, Edward Partridge, Ezra Thayre, and Newel Knight.371 When they were about starting, they preached at our house on Seneca River; and on their way, they preached at the house of Calvin Stodard, and likewise at the house of Preserved Harris.372 At each of these places, they baptized several individuals into the Church.|
|When he came to Kirtland he found nearly 100 members in the A church they were fine brethren in general but they had imbibed some very strange Ideas which it cost some pains to rid them of d as the Devil had been deceiving them with a specious appearance of power manifested by strange contortions of the visage and unnatural Motions [p.507]which they suposed as being occasioned by an opperation of the power of God—||On Joseph’s arrival at Kirtland, he found a Church consisting of nearly one hundred members, who were, in general, good brethren, though a few of them had imbibed some very erroneous ideas, being greatly deceived by a singular power, which manifested itself among them in strange contortions of the visage, and sudden unnatural exertions of [p.507]the body. This they supposed to be a display of the power of God.|
|Joseph called them together and told them that he could easily show them this difference between the spirit of God and the spirit of the Devil or that they could try the spirits in a measure themselves. Now said when a man gets up to speak and draws his face or limbs into an unnatural shape or position and seems to be <is> convulsed in a manner that makes him appear to be in pain when there is no perceptible cause you may rely upon it that he has the Spirit of the Devil—But on the contrary when a man has the Spirit of God he is calm when he speaks and except he is animated by wh the subject he speaks upon and that does not cause him to do anything rediculous or unseemly you can also perceive that his Mind is filled with intelligence and Speaks from the abundance of his heart—||Shortly after Joseph arrived, he called the Church together, in order to show them the difference between the Spirit of God, and the spirit of the devil. He said, if a man arose in meeting to speak, and was seized with a kind of paroxysm, that drew his face and limbs, in a violent and unnatural manner, which made him appear to be in pain; and if he gave utterance to strange sounds, which were incomprehensible to his audience, they might rely upon it that he had the spirit of the devil. But, on the contrary, when a man speaks by the Spirit of God, he speaks from the abundance of his heart—his mind is filled with intelligence, and even should he be excited, it does not cause him to do anything ridiculous or unseemly.373|
|He then called upon one of the brethren who had been deceived by an evil spirit to speak when he arose he <was> immediately began to be drawn his in the convulsed in the most singular manner his face his arms and his fingers being drawn like a person in af [sic] spasm Joseph turned to Hyrum and said will you go and lay hands on that brother when Hyrum did so the man fell [p.508]back into his chair as weak as though he had exhausted himself by excessive <hard> labor||He then called upon one of the brethren to speak, who arose and made the attempt, but was immediately seized with a kind of spasm, which drew his face, arms, and fingers in a most astonishing manner.Hyrum, by Joseph’s request, laid hands on the man, whereupon he sunk back in a state of complete exhaustion.|
|he then called upon another who was standing look in on the outside of the house leaning in the window this man fell pitched forward into the house and after trying somtime to speak without being able to do so was administered to by the laing on of hands which affected him in the same as the one who had preceeded him this showed the brethren clearly the mistake under which they had been laboring and they all rejoiced together in the goodness of God in that he condescended to lead the children of Men once more by revelation and the gift of the Holy Ghost as in former days—||[p.508]Joseph then called upon another man to speak, who stood leaning in an open window. This man also attempted to speak, but was thrown forward into the house, prostrate, unable to utter a syllable. He was administered to, and the same effects followed as in the first instance.These, together with a few other examples of the same kind, convinced the brethren of the mistake under which they had been labouring; and they all rejoiced in the goodness of God, in once more condescending to lead the children of men by revelation, and the gift of the Holy Ghost.|
2.Coray: “He was out one evening on an errand; and, as he was crossing the door-yard on his return, a gun was fired across his <path> with the evident intention of shooting him. Joseph sprang to the door, much frightened. Upon ascertaining that he had received no injury, we went immediately in search of the assassin …” A crossed-out text of this story appears in Lucy’s rough draft with material that appears in Coray and Pratt’s chap. 22.
6.RLDS: “where we resided …” This revival, the traditional prelude to Joseph Smith’s first vision, has generated much scholarly research and controversy, since contemporary records fail to show the kind of activity Smith describes as occurring in his “fifteenth year” (1820) while a protracted series of revivals beginning with the Methodists and continuing “among all the sects” did occur through the fall and winter of 1824-25. Lucy places this activity after Alvin’s death, which occurred on 19 November 1823, in a passage which has been marked out. (See chap. 21.) For a more extensive discussion, see Walters, “New Light”; Walters, “A Reply”; Bushman, “The First”; and Hill, “The First.”
8.The quoted passages in this chapter are from “History of Joseph Smith,” Times and Seasons 3, no. 10 (15 March 1842): 726-28 and no. 11 (1 April 1842): 748-49. In contrast to the quotations from Solomon Mack’s Narraitve, [sic] which are very heavily rewritten, if, indeed, they are from the published version at all, the Coray 1845 fair copy and Pratt 1853 publication follow the original extremely closely, differing only in punctuation, capitalization, British/American spellings, and a few differences in verb usage, which are noted.
12.Times and Seasons 3:727: “zealous to establish …”; IE and Nibley: “zealous in endeavoring to establish …” This addition appears in the current version in the Pearl of Great Price, or canonized version of Joseph Smith’s history.
13.William Smith reconstructs what may have been Joseph Jr.’s immediate motivation. The Presbyterian minister, Benjamin Stockton, had hosted the successful revival of 1824-25, but Joseph Sr. held a grudge against Stockton for implying, during Alvin’s funeral sermon, that the boy “had gone to hell, for Alvin was not a church member.” Therefore, when Stockton suggested that the harvest of converts from the revival should become Presbyterians, the Smith family was in conflict. The next night, George Lane, a Methodist, preached on “What church shall I join?” According to William, “The burden of his discourse was to ask God, using as a text, ‘If any man lack wisdom let him ask of God who giveth to all men liberally [James 1:5].’ And of course when Joseph went home and was looking over the text he was impressed to do just what the preacher had said, and going out into the woods with child-like, simple trusting faith believing that God meant just what he said, he kneeled down and prayed; and … God was pleased to show him that he should join none of those churches but if faithful he should be chosen to establish the true church” (Vogel 1:513).
20.IE and Nibley add the following sentences: “When the light had departed, I had no strength; but soon recovering in some degree, I went home. And as I leaned up to the fireplace, mother enquired what the matter was. I replied, ‘Never mind, all is well—I am well enough off.’ I then said to my mother, ‘I have learned for myself that Presbyterianism is not true.’ It seems as though the adversary was aware, at a very early period of my life, that I was destined to prove a disturber and an annoyer of his kingdom; else why should the powers of darkness combine against me? Why the opposition and persecution that arose against me, almost in my infancy?” These sentences do not appear in the Times and Seasons version (3:727) but are in the Pearl of Great Price canonized version.
28.According to Wesley P. Walters, “Wheat harvest in New York state fell during the latter part of July (whether one planted winter wheat or spring wheat). By contracting for the property sometime after mid-July the harvest for that year was over and the first wheat harvest for the Smiths would fall in the summer of 1821. Accordingly, the third harvest brings us to the summer of 1823” (Vogel 1:289).
31.Pratt 1853 note: “Moroni, see Doc. & Cov., sec. L, par. 2; Elders’ Journal, vol. i, pp. 28 and 129; History of Joseph Smith under year 1838; Deseret News, No. 10, vol. iii—O.P.” The RLDS editions reproduce the same note, including Orson Pratt’s initials. IE and Nibley change the text from “Nephi” to “Moroni” without a note. Quinn, Early, 509n186, quotes an 1876 letter from Orson Pratt to a correspondent inquiring whether it was Nephi or Moroni who visited Joseph Smith. Pratt explains that it was Moroni, since Moroni “holds the keys of the Stick of the Record of Ephraim” and chalks up the “discrepancy” to the possible “ignorance or carelessness of the historian or transcriber … The prophet often received visits from Nephi, Moroni, Peter, James, John (the Beloved), John (the Baptist), Elijah, Moses, The Three Nephites, etc. etc. In giving the instructions which these angels imparted to him in a verbal manner, it would not be surprising that some of these hearers should innocently confound and intermix the names of the angels.” Pratt was, at the time he wrote this letter, Church Historian. For occult parallels with Nephi and reasons why Joseph used the two names interchangeably as late as 1839, see Quinn, Early, 198-99.
38.William Smith, who says he was working with his brothers (but does not mention Joseph Sr.’s presence), left his own memory of this event: “Joseph looked pale and unwell, so that Alvin told him if he was sick he need not work; he then went and sat down by the fence, when the angel again appeared to him, and told him to call his father’s house together and communicate to them the visions he had received, which he had not yet told to any one; and promised him that if he would do so, they would believe it. He accordingly asked us to come to the house, as he had something to tell us.” Thus, according to this account, Joseph Sr. learned of the angelic visitation at the same time as the rest of the family. After Joseph Jr. recounted the angel’s visit and described the Book of Mormon, “the whole family were melted to tears, and believed all he said. Knowing that he was very young, that he had not enjoyed the advantages of a common education; and knowing too his whole character and disposition, they were convinced that he was totally incapable of arising before his aged parents, his brothers and sisters, and so solemnly giving utterance to anything but the truth” (Mormonism, 9-10).
47.Philip L. Barlow finds, on the contrary, that Joseph’s “mind was steeped in the words and rhythms of the Authorized Version.” Quinn continues: “Beyond the Bible, there is compelling evidence that Joseph Smith’s mother was not accurate in describing his youthful indifference to books … He later quoted from, referred to, and owned numerous books which were advertised in his neighborhood as a young man” (Barlow qtd. in Quinn, Early, 192).
48.Coray: “1824”. Quinn resolves this difficulty in dating as follows: “‘From this time forth [after September 1823] Joseph continued to receive instructions [from the angel] from time to time … [and] he would describe the ancient inhabitants,’ her description of a several-year period. Then she discussed the incident of the disappearing plates in the ‘ensuing September,’ which she immediately followed with a description of … Alvin’s death in ‘November 1822’ [actually 1823]. This narrative sequence indicates that she intended the word “ensuing” to refer back to the September 1823 visit which she had interrupted by the commentary about her reflections concerning the angel’s instructions then and young Joseph’s ‘amusing recitals’ during subsequent years. Thus, she used ‘ensuing’ as if it meant ‘this current September.’ However, in preparing the manuscript for publication Orson Pratt interpreted ‘ensuing’ in its precise meaning of ‘following.’ Therefore, the published version of 1853 added ‘1824’ as the specific year ‘ensuing’ would identify, even though Lucy Mack Smith was describing events of 1823 (with the exception of her aside about Joseph’s ‘amusing recitals’)” (Quinn, Early, 473n219).
53.For problems with dating this sequence of visits and Quinn’s hypothesis that there were actually four years of visits (1823-27), not three, and that Lucy is here describing Joseph’s 1824 visit to the hill, not his 1823 visit, see Early Mormonism, chap. 5, esp. pp. 160-63. He further points out that a sequence of three visits could not have begun in 1824 because Alvin was still alive at the time of the first visit and did not die until November 1823 (Ibid., 472n202).
55.See Ephesians 4:14: “That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive.” RLDS note: “Whatever may have been Joseph Smith’s lack of natural ability, one thing is quite certain, that the peculiar discipline to which he was subjected in these early days was of such a character that he learned that strict obedience and faithfulness to duty were the most essential requisites to an acceptance with God; this fitted him for the work that he subsequently did.”
56.RLDS: November 1824; IE and Nibley: 1822; Nibley note: “This date, given in the first edition of this book  is undoubtedly correct. The date was given in the Utah  edition as 1824, but this could not be correct as Alvin had partially completed the new home before his death in November, 1823.”
57.GAS on Coray: “mss better than printed books.” The RLDS editions add this lengthy biographical note: “Of the life of Lucy Smith, familiarly called Grandmother Smith, after the Martyr’s death, little need be written. At the time of the tragedy at Carthage, Grandmother Smith was living with Joseph, and continued living with Emma until in September following, when she removed with her son-in-law, Arthur Millikin, and her daughter Lucy, into a house known as the Ponson house, hired for them by the church, which also hired a girl to wait upon her and help generally. Sometime that fall, the fall of 1844, she commenced her history, the work now being republished, Mr. and Mrs. Corey [sic] writing for her.
“She completed this work sometime in 1845, the copyright being secured for her by Elder Almon W. Babbit, in that year, or in the early part of 1846. The family moved into the house owned by Elder William Marks in 1845, but remained only till the next year, when they settled in a house bought for Grandmother, by the church. In the fall of 1846, under the pressure of the mob coming against the city, they moved to Knoxville, Illinois, remaining over the winter, and in the spring of 1847 returning to Nauvoo, again. Here they remained til the fall of 1849, when they moved to Webster, in the same county, staying there two years, when they removed to Fountain Green. In the spring of 1852 Grandmother Smith, and a grandchild, a daughter of Samuel H. Smith, Mary Bailey Smith by name, went to Nauvoo to live with Major Lewis C. Bidamon, whom Emma Smith had married in 1847. She remained with them, until her death, which occurred on the farm owned by the prophet before his death, two and a half miles east of Nauvoo, on the road to Carthage. The farm was then being carried on by Sr. Emma and her boys; and here, on May 8, 1855, watched over and ministered to by Emma, the wife of her son Joseph, her grandson, Joseph 3d, and the young daughter of a neighbouring farmer, Elizabeth Pilkington by name, this noble-hearted mother in Israel went to her rest.
“Her granddaughter, Mary B. Smith, had some months before her death, married a Mr. Edward Kelteau, and had taken up her battle with the things of this life for herself. Major Bidamon was always kind to Grandmother Smith, and being a skillful workman in wood, constructed for her use a chair and carriage, upon which she was wheeled about the house and grounds, she being a bed-ridden invalid for years, helpless to a great extent.
“For a time she derived a little income from the exhibition of some mummies and the papyrus records found with them, which had been left in her care by the church for this purpose. But after a time she parted with the mummies and records; how, the writer is not informed, though he afterwards saw two of the mummies and a part of the records in Wood’s Museum in Chicago, where they were destroyed by the fire of 1871. [The mummies were actually sold twelve days after Lucy’s death, according to Newell and Avery, 266].
“Her son-in-law, Arthur Millikin, states that the “preface in the history written by Orson Pratt is not correct, for she never talked of such a thing (her history) till the fall after the Martyr’s death.”
59.The Coray 1845 fair copy gives this date as 1824. GAS on Coray marked out the last “4” and wrote “3” directly above the number. Next to the “3” is a “4” in pencil, crossed out, also in pencil. Lucy, writing to William Smith in January 1845, comments, “There was a mistake in the printer with regard to Alvin’s age when he died The paper states that he was nearly 32—this is wrong his age was between 24 & 25.” She is referring to a mistaken item of information that W. W. Phelps wrote in a letter to William Smith on 25 December 1844 and published in Times and Seasons 5 (1 Jan. 1845): 760, that states Alvin Smith “died in Palmyra, N.Y., November 19, 1829, aged nearly 32.” This confusion about Alvin’s age is not easily resolved. Alvin’s tombstone, inscribed by Hyrum Smith, reads: “In memory of Alvin, son of Joseph and Lucy Smith, who died November 19, 1823, in the 25 year of his age.” Michael Quinn argues that the tombstone is partially incorrect; Alvin was born in February 1798 and died in November 1823 (correct on the tombstone) at age twenty-five (or in his twenty-sixth year). Joseph Jr., dictating the family history to Oliver Cowdery in 1834, gave Alvin’s death year as 1825. In 1838, he said Alvin died in 1824. Michael Quinn describes Joseph’s dedication of his 1839 manuscript history to Alvin, which has been written by Hyrum and affixed to the inside front cover with sealing wax, showing not only that the tombstone is partially incorrect but also that neither Joseph nor Hyrum remembered the correct death date. This dedication reads: “‘In Memory of Alvin Smith, Died the 19th Day of November, In the 25th year of his age year 182,’ with 3, 4, and 5 written over each other as the last digit of the year.” The Smith family Bible gives his death year as 1825. Lucy here remembers it as 1824 (Quinn, Early, 460n46; Jessee, Papers 1:265; Vogel 1:67).
60.The Grandin Press edition has a superscript holograph cross after Alvin’s name, making it possible to identify the specific copy of the 1853 edition used in the reproduction. There are a few other hand-made notations, but I will not identify them further.
64.Coray edits these three paragraphs heavily: “… Alvin was violently attacked with the bilious cholic; and coming to the house in much distress, desired his father to go immediately for a doctor. Mr Smith went without delay for Dr McIntire; but, not finding him at home brought one Dr Greenwood; who, upon his arrival, administered a heavy dose of calomel, though much against the will of the patient. This calomel lodged in his stomach—we became alarmed, and called in five other skilful physicians; (one of these was Dr McIntire) who administered the most efficient and powerful medicine in order to remove the dose which was first given him; but all in vain.
“Alvin being aware of this, told them that the calomel was still lodged in the same place and must take his life. Shortly <after> coming to this conclusion, he called Hyrum …”
75.See Matthew 2:18: “… Rachel weeping for her children, and would not be comforted, because they are not.” Nibley note: “See visions of the Prophet Joseph Smith in the Kirtland Temple in which he beheld Alvin in the Celestial Kingdom. (History of the Church, Vol. 2, p. 380.)”
76.Although Lucy recalls only one person, William Smith remembers two men associated with this 1824-25 revival: Benjamin Stockton and George Lane. Stockton became pastor of the Western Presbyterian Church at Palmyra on 18 February 1824. Lane, a Methodist, was born in 1784 near Kingston, Ulster County, New York. From 1819 to 1824, he presided over the Susquehanna District. From July 1824 to July 1825, he presided over the Ontario District, which included Palmyra and Manchester. In his writings, he comments on visiting Palmyra during a revival in December 1824. He died in 1859 at Wilkes-Barre, Pennsylvania (Vogel 1:487, 494).
77.The phrase “with one heart and with one mind” does not appear in the Bible. The closest is Acts 4:32: “And the multitude of them that believed were of one heart and of one soul.” However, the phrase “one heart and one mind” or “one mind and one heart” appears in all three Mormon scriptures. See 2 Ne. 1:21; D&C 45:65; and Moses 7:18.
82.Pratt’s note: “This project of Stoal’s was undertaken from this cause—an old document had fallen into his possession, in some way or other, containing information of silver mines being somewhere in the neighbourhood in which he resided.” Nibley adds a note to Pratt’s note or, at least, if he meant to add it at another point, he omitted the footnote number in the text. His note reads: “Mr. Stoal came into the Palmyra district with Joseph Knight, Sr., to buy grain. In that way he became acquainted with the Smith family.” Heman C. Smith retained Pratt’s note and at the end of the second paragraph ( … “having been a money digger”) continues: “The fact that Joseph Smith with others did at one time seek for treasure, either that contained in mines, or that supposed to have been gathered by others and deposited by them in places of safety, the traces of which were lost, has formed a serious objection to Mormonism; it having been apparently taken for granted that because Joseph Smith dug for money, or treasure, there is no truth in any of the doctrines that he presented. Shorn of the terrible things that the opponents of the church have invested this money-digging business with, the facts seem to be these: It was rumored that in or near to Harmony, Pennsylvania, the place where Isaac Hale, the father of Emma Hale whom Joseph Smith married, was living, there had been found at some time in the past, rich silver deposits, from which the discoverers had taken fabulous sums, considerable portions of which had been coined, and left in safe places waiting the convenience of its owners to remove it; that owing to the uncertain and shifting nature of the times these hidden treasures had not been removed, but that the secret of their places of deposit and the mines whence they were taken had been lost.
“Because of these rumors, Josiah Stoal, or Stowell, Joseph Smith and others, did engage in a search for them; nor is it seriously to the discredit of Joseph Smith, if the fact of his having had visions, and seemingly prophetic powers given him, or it having become current rumor that he had, that he should either for himself or for others, attempt the discovery of those hidden treasures by the use of those supernatural powers.
“The use of the divining rod, of ‘witch hazel’, or other peculiar wood, for the discovery of water, or treasure, is older than Joseph Smith, and legends and belief in remarkable finds by its use are found in regions where Joseph Smith never came, and where Mormonism is even now a hiss and a byword. There seems to be no good reason why it should be believed that Joseph Smith engaged in the avocation of a professional money hunter, or that he prostituted the gifts he received to this purpose; the most that can be shown, being that he, with others, in the employ of one who chose to pay for the work done, did labor in digging for a mine. In these days of mining excitement, as [meaning: equally] fabulous stories of infatuation and superstitious methods of finding rich deposits pass current in mining regions without comment, and without serious detriment to the character of those involved.”
According to Richard Bushman, “Joseph Smith’s Family Background,” 11, treasure seekers at the time of Joseph Smith “were most often devout Christians who … sensed no sharp division between religion and magic. We know from his dreams how strongly Joseph, Sr., wanted salvation; it is even possible that along with the hope for riches, treasure-seeking was part of his religious quest.”
83.Coray: “He came for Joseph from having heard that he was in possession of certain means, by which he could discern things, that could not be seen by the natural eye.” IE and Nibley also use “means.”
84.In a list of questions and answers for the Elders Journal prepared on 8 May 1838, Joseph Jr. good-humoredly admitted that he was “a money digger … but it was never a very proffitable job to him, as he only got fourteen dollars a month for it.” Bushman points out that Erie Canal workers received only eight to twelve dollars by comparison (Vogel 1:53).
85.Coray: “Joseph endeavered to divert him from his vain project; but he was inflexible, and offered high wages to such as would dig for him; in search of <the> said mine, and was still very anxious to have Joseph work for him; consequently, he returned with the old gentleman; besides several others who were picked up in the neighborhood, and commenced digging.”
87.Nicholas Evertson, a New York City attorney, died in 1807. His heirs gave power of attorney to Dr. Casper W. Eddy, also of New York City, in June 1820. Eddy transferred this power to land agent Zachariah Seymour of Canandaigua on 14 July 1820. After his death in July 1822, “the Evertson heirs in New York City hired John Greenwood, a lawyer, to replace Seymour and conferred to him power of attorney in May 1824” (Marquardt and Walters, 120; Vogel 1:277).
91.Richard L. Anderson, “Reliability,” 26-27, clarifies the dating of these events. The Smiths lost their land in December 1825; in November 1826, not 1825, Hyrum married, and Joseph brought Emma from Pennsylvania in January 1827.
92.While not challenging Joseph’s expression of loneliness, especially given Hyrum Smith’s recent marriage, Quinn notes that Joseph Smith Jr., in marrying at age twenty-one, was departing from the family pattern of later marriages. His uncle Jesse was the only man “in two generations” to marry as young as twenty-one; Alvin had not married before his death at age twenty-five, Hyrum was twenty-five, Joseph Sr. had married at twenty-four, and three uncles had married at twenty-eight, twenty-four, and thirty-eight. He sees in Joseph Jr.’s urgency to marry additional evidence that Emma was the person divinely designated to be with him when he received the plates (Quinn, Early, 163).
95.While some scholars believe this individual to be Calvin Stoddard (q.v., Biographical Summaries), Sophronia Smith’s future husband, other candidates are “Russell Stoddard, who lived three farms south of the Smiths and ran a saw mill” or a “Squire Stoddard who had recently acquired land near the Smiths’ residence and was taxed for 140 acres … adjacent [to] the Smiths in 1830” (Vogel 1:309). Although Lucy has been referring to herself as “old” since shortly after the move to Palmyra ten years earlier, she was, in the winter of 1826-27, fifty by her count.
101.Vogel (1:319) suggests that this individual may be George Crane of Macedon, Wayne County, New York, who was in his seventies when enumerated in the 1830 census. Lucy had this conversation with him on Friday, 16 December 1825.
102.Coray: “As soon as I left, the old gentleman, started in search of some one who could afford us relief, and the same night, came and directed us to go to a gentleman by the name of Durfee, who lived four miles distant, and see what he could devise for our benefit.”
103.Although Lemuel Durfee Jr. (born 1801) paid the debt to acquire the farm, it was apparently his father, Lemuel Durfee Sr., who became its legal owner. Financial adjustments between the father and son may account for the the fact that, although the resale was concluded on Saturday, 17 December, the deed was not registered until Tuesday, 20 December 1825, when “Eliza Evertson and David B. Ogden, executors under the will of Nicholas Evertson, convey[ed] ninety-nine and one-half acres in Manchester to Lemuel Durfee of Palmyra.” After three years of tenancy by the Smiths (the farming seasons of 1826, 1827, and 1828), he insisted that they leave and installed his daughter, Mary (born 1799) and her husband, Roswell Nichols, on the property. He bequeathed this property to her in his will, dated 12 June 1826; and the executors of the estate awarded her the property on 9 April 1834 (Vogel 1:320; 2:37; R. L. Anderson, “Reliability,” 26).
104.According to Lemuel Durfee’s account book, on 16 April 1827 “S. Harrison Smith Son of Joseph Smith began to Work for me by the month. [He] is to Work 7 Months for the use of the place Where Said Joseph Smith Lives” (Marquardt and Walters, 122). Although the original (1825) arrangement had been for one year, apparently the Smith family negotiated similar contracts each farming season until the spring of 1829, an option Lucy describes in the next paragraph (Vogel 1:376).
110.Coray: “September 20th, 1828 …” GAS on Coray: “18287 …” Joseph Knight said he had gone to Rochester on business, stopping at Manchester on his return. Apparently this was not their first visit, since the conflict with Stoddard had been resolved by this point (Vogel 1:326).
111.Nibley note: “One would be led to believe that both Mr. Stoal and Mr. Knight knew that Joseph was to receive the plates at this time as they were at the Smith home on the exact date when the sacred record was delivered to him.”
114.Coray: “My husband He finally consented and eat without him; and no farther inquiries were made concerning his absence. But, in a few minutes after breakfast, Mr. Knight came in very much disturbed:”
118.Coray: “I knew not what he meant but took the article into my hands; and, upon examination, found, that it consisted of two smooth three-cornered diamonds set in glass, and the glasses were set in silver bows, which were connected with each other in much the same way as old-fashioned spectacles.” GAS on Coray: “I knew not what he meant but took the article into my hands; and, <for> upon examination, <it> found, that it consisted of two smooth three-cornered diamonds set in glass, and the glasses were set in silver bows, which were connected with each other in much the same way as old-fashioned spectacles.” IE and Nibley: “I knew not what he meant, but took the article of which he spoke, and examined it.” Quinn notes that diamond was a traditional term for “treasure-digging stones.” Since Martin Harris describes the Urim and Thummim as “‘white, like polished marble, with a few gray streaks,’” Quinn finds that the Urim and Thummin “were neither crystalline nor diamond-cut.” In any case, after the loss of the 116 pages, Joseph used his brown seer stone, not the Urim and Thummim, for translating the Book of Mormon (Quinn, Early, 171-75).
120.Willard Chase’s reminiscence says that Joseph Jr. asked him in early September and again a few days later to make a chest for the plates. He refused both times (Vogel 1:329). The furniture was probably being made for Sophronia’s trousseau; she and Calvin Stoddard would be married on 30 December 1827.
123.Michael Quinn hypothesizes that this conjuror was Luman Walter/Walters, invited to Palmyra by Alva Beman/Beaman, who later became one of Joseph Smith’s staunchest supporters. According to Beman’s daughter, Walters had been raised on the Hudson River south of Albany, New York, belonged to an affluent family, had been educated in Paris, was notably profane in his speech (Brigham Young also remembered this characteristic), and had been brought three times to Palmyra to find treasure on Cumorah. He identified Joseph Smith Jr. as a more effective seer than himself. Walter lived in Pultneyville, Sodus Township, New York (less than twenty miles from Palmyra), was born about 1788, married in November 1819, died in June 1860, was described as a clairvoyant and fortune-teller, and was sometimes in trouble with the law (Quinn, Early, 117-20).
126.William, interviewed two weeks before his death in 1893, told Edmund C. Briggs and J. W. Peterson: “I handled them [the plates] and hefted them while wrapped in the tow frock and judged them to have weighed about sixty pounds. I could tell they were plates of some kind and that they were fastened together by rings running through the back. Their size was as described in Mother’s history.” In response to a question about whether he sometimes doubted Joseph’s word, William replied that he never had. “He was a truthful boy. Father and mother believed him, why should not the children? I suppose if he had told crooked stories about other things we might have doubted his word about the plates, but Joseph was a truthful boy. That father and mother believed his report and suffered persecution for that belief shows that he was truthful. No sir, we never doubted his word for one minute” (RLDS 5:225).
128.IE: “Lovian”—an obvious typographical error. Nibley corrected it to “Lovina” and added a note: “The date of Lovina’s birth is given as September 16, 1827. She would therefore have been a little more than a week old.”
131.Coray: “That, that Joseph termed a key mentioned on a foregoing page, was, indeed, nothing more or less than a Urim and Thummim; and it was by this that the angel showed him those things which he saw in vision: he could also ascertain at any time, the approach of danger, either to himself or the Record, On account of which he always kept it about his person.”
134.Coray: “The whole plate was worth at least five hundred dollars; which plate, together with the Urim and Thummim Joseph placed in the chest after I examined it”; GAS on Coray, IE, and Nibley: “The whole plate was worth at least five hundred dollars; he Joseph placed the Urim and Thummim in the chest after I examined it.”
Katharine Salisbury, then fifteen, recalled in 1886: “We had supposed that when he should bring them [the plates] home, the whole family would be allowed to see them, but he said it was forbidden of the Lord. They could be seen only by those who were chosen to bear their testimony to the world. We had therefore to be content until they were translated and we could have the book to read. Many times when I have read its sacred pages, I have wept like a child, while the Spirit has borne witness with my spirit to its truth” (Letter 10 March 1886, written from Fountain Green Township, Ill., published in Saints Herald 33 : 260; qtd. in R. L. Anderson, Investigating, 26). William Smith, Mormonism, 12, was not one of the witnesses but “was permitted to lift them as they laid in a pillow-case; but not to see them, as it was contrary to the commands he had received. They weighed about sixty pounds according to the best of my judgment.”
139.This shop was probably Joseph Sr.’s, since he also worked as a cooper in debtors’ prison. (See chap. 36.) Richard Anderson (“Reliability,” 22) reports Pomeroy Tucker’s statement about the “manufacture and sale of black-ash baskets and birch brooms” on the Smith farm, while the 1820 census lists two adult Smith males as employed in agriculture and one in manufacture. Anderson concludes that Joseph Sr. was engaged in “coopering and similar production, whereas Alvin and Hyrum, then twenty-one and twenty, were engaged mainly in the heavy work of farming.”
147.Coray: “In a short time from this, Alva Hale …” Nibley note: “Alva Hale, a brother of Emma Hale Smith, made the journey of 155 miles from Harmony to Palmyra to move Joseph and Emma to the Hale home.”
148.Joseph purchased a small farm of thirteen acres and eighty perches from Isaac Hale and lived in the frame house that Emma’s brother Jesse had occupied before moving to Illinois. When he moved to Waterloo, New York, in the fall of 1830 and from there to Kirtland, Ohio, in late January 1831, he left the property standing, or rented it, until he sold it to Joseph McKune Jr., his brother-in-law, on 28 June 1833 (Porter, “Ye,” 2-3; Newell and Avery, 24).
150.GAS on Coray but not on Pratt has added: “Consequently, Joseph had an opportunity of setting out unmolested; and he prosecuted the journey without meeting any of the gang.” Instructions to the printer within a circle state: “This to be put in as headnote:”
151.IE has a line of asterisks, usually an indication of an omission. No material is, in fact, omitted, suggesting that the editor meant it to represent the passage of time. However, such a device is not used elsewhere in the IE and it makes other omissions without ellipses or asterisks. Nibley does not have asterisks at this point.
154.James H. Reeves, who published two reminiscences about the Harrises in 1872 in the Palmyra Courier, and refers to Lucy Harris familiarly as “Aunt Dolly,” tells a different and more humorous version: “He vowed that he would not allow her in his room and she declared she would never trouble him on that score. So determined were they in occupying separate apartments, that both expressed themselves to the hired man, that if he ever knew of their occupying the same sleeping room, they would give him their best cow.” The hired man, by scraping a lighted lantern along the sill of Lucy’s second-story window, wakened her. Whether out of fright or anger, she descended to Martin’s room where the hired man and a witness testified that they were in the same room and acquired the cow (Vogel 2:343).
155.It is possible that this neighbor was Emma’s mother, Elizabeth Hale, who ran “an inn or tavern” and whose house was near the one that Joseph and Emma occupied on land they had purchased from Isaac Hale (Newell and Avery, 3).
158.Nibley note: “In his history the Prophet Joseph tells us that Martin Harris began writing for him ‘about the 12th of April, 1828, and continued until the 14th of June, following,’ during which time 116 pages had been written. It will be noted that Joseph had the plates in his possession more than seven months before he began to translate, while Martin Harris recorded for him.”
159.At this point are vv. 5-22 in the 1981 D&C. That section prophecies “woe” on this “unbelieving and stiff-necked generation,” promises that Joseph will be “ordained” as will be three “servants” to “behold and view these things,” foretells “the coming forth of my church out of the wilderness,” prescribes that believers “shall be born … of water and of the Spirit,” and assures Joseph that if he “walk[s] more uprightly before me” he will receive “eternal life, even if you should be slain.”
162.This revelation (D&C 5) is dated in the Book of Commandments as occurring in March 1829; Lucy thus misdates it by saying it occurred in March 1827. Martha Jane’s numeral sevens have very long initial strokes, making the figure resemble a squarish “n,” while her nines have very small top loops on an extended horizontal stroke, making them resemble a % sign without the following dot.
163.These five individuals were apparently Martin’s parents, Nathan and Rhoda Harris; his brother Preserved; his wife, Lucy (“Dolly”), and his wife’s sister, Mary (“Polly”) Harris Cobb. Polly was the widow of Freeman Cobb, drowned in a shipwreck on Lake Ontario on 19 December 1821 (Walker, 31-33; Porter, “The Field,” 74, 87).
165.Lucy may be mistaken. Joseph Jr. dates Martin Harris’s stay as from 12 April to 14 June 1828; and since Martin apparently left the day before Emma gave birth to her first child, Joseph’s memory of the date is probably quite clear (“History of Joseph Smith,” Times and Seasons 3, no. 13 [2 May 1842]: 785).
172.GAS on Coray: ”return to my wife with such a tale as this? I dare not do it, lest I should kill her at once. RLDS: “lest it should kill her”; IE and Nibley: “… return with such a tale as this? I dare not do it.”
179.RLDS note: “In 1860, when conversing with Martin Harris, at Kirtland, Ohio, in respect to the Book of Mormon and the prophetic mission of Joseph the Martyr, he in reply to direct inquiries, told me that he obtained the one hundred and sixteen pages manuscript of the Book of Mormon from Joseph, and took them to his home, where he read them in the evenings to his family and some friends, and that he put them in his bureau in the parlor, locking both bureau and parlor, putting the keys of each in his pocket, and so retired for the night, after which he never saw them. He seemed to be still conscience-smitten for permitting them to be stolen. He reaffirmed his testimony, in substance, as found in connection with that of O. Cowdery and D. Whitmer, in respect to the divinity of the Book of Mormon. —W. W. BLAIR.” According to Lorenzo Saunders, Mrs. Harris said she burned the manuscript. Martin first believed she had given it to a third party, but later in life said that she burned it (Vogel 1:367-68).
185.Lucy’s rough draft corresponds to the current (1981) LDS Doctrine and Covenants 3:1-20, while the Pratt version consists of vv. 5-16. Spelling errors and omitted words suggest that Lucy read the revelation aloud while Martha Jane copied it, otherwise there would have been fewer errors.
188.Coray: “will find it on pake [sic] 156, Doctrine and Covenants, 1st ed.” GAS: “will find it in Section 30 [sic] of the book of Doctrine and Covenants.” RLDS note: “Late edition, section 2”; IE and Nibley: “section 3:5-16.”
192.Coray: “David, Alva, Isaac W., and Reuben; and his daughters, Phebe and Elizabeth.” RLDS note identifies “A——” as “Trial, wife of Michael Morse, Amboy, Illinois”; IE and Nibley: “Phebe and Elizabeth.”
199.Lucy here seems to refer to D&C (1981) 6:22-24: “Verily, verily, I say unto you, if you desire a further witness, cast your mind upon the night that you cried unto me in your heart, that you might know concerning the truth of these things. Did I not speak peace to your mind concerning the matter? What greater witness can you have than from God? And now, behold, you have received a witness; for if I have told you things which no man knoweth have you not received a witness?”
207.Nibley note: “This account does not exactly agree with the account given by Joseph. It would be well here to read the narrative in the History of the Church, Vol. 1, p. 39.” The HC account explains that, on 15 May 1829, Joseph and Oliver “went into the woods to pray and inquire of the Lord respecting baptism for the remission of sins.” In response, John the Baptist “descended in a cloud of light, and having laid his hands upon us, he ordained us, saying: ‘Upon you my fellow servants, in the name of Messiah I confer the Priesthood of Aaron, which holds the keys of the ministering of angels, and of the Gospel of repentance, and of baptism by immersion for the remission of sins’” and instructed them to baptize each other and ordain each other to the Aaronic priesthood.
208.According to Joseph Jr.’s account in History of the Church (1:44), Oliver was already engaged as a scribe and they had received authority to baptize before Samuel arrived. When they explained their new understanding of the scriptures, “Samuel was not … very easily persuaded of these things, but after much inquiry and explanation he retired to the woods, in order that by secret and fervent prayer he might obtain of a merciful God, wisdom to enable him to judge for himself. The result was that he obtained revelation for himself … and on the twenty-fifth day of that same month in which we had been baptized and ordained, Oliver Cowdery baptized him; and he returned to his father’s house, greatly glorifying and praising God, being filled with the Holy Spirit.”
210.Nibley note: “It is possible that Mrs. Smith is in error here as to the time that Samuel returned home from Harmony. Joseph and Oliver left Harmony with David Whitmer sometime during the last of May or the first of June, 1829, for Waterloo, New York. It is not likely that Samuel would have remained in Harmony alone.”
215.Lucy has omitted charges brought against Joseph Jr. at South Bainbridge, New York, on 20 March 1826 by Peter Bridgeman, Josiah Stowell’s nephew, for being “disorderly” and an “imposter.” It is not possible that Lucy did not know about this proceeding, even though it is unclear whether Joseph was exonerated or convicted but allowed to leave without sentencing, since Joseph Sr. was a witness. (Josiah Stowell also testified favorably.) See Robert Anderson, 76-85, for a discussion of what this public humiliation may have meant to Joseph Jr.; documents in Marquardt and Walters, 63-87, 222-30.
216.Coray: “every feeling of foreboding ill was entirely removed from my mind, and a voice spoke to me, saying, ‘not one hair of his head should be harmed’—I was satisfied; I arose and went to the house. Never before in my life had I experienced so happy moments. I sat down and began to read, but my feelings were too intense to continue any length of time.”
223.Coray: “The letter was written and received; and David Whitmer, after reading it himself, showed it to his father, mother, brothers, and sisters, and asked their advice in relation to the proper course for him to pursue in the matter.”
226.David Whitmer, interviewed repeatedly after 1850 by visiting Mormons, consistently told a slightly different story: Faced with two days’ plowing (twenty acres) before he could plant his wheat when the letter came from Joseph Smith, he went to the field one morning and found that between five and seven acres had been plowed during the night “and the plow was left standing in the furrow” (Cook, David, 26, 41, 51, 191).
228.Coray: “The next morning David took a wooden measure under his arm, and went out to sow the plaster; which he had left two days previous in heaps, near one of his sister,s dwelling; but on approaching the place, where he had left it he discovered that it was gone. He then ran to his sister and inquired of her, if she knew what had become of it. She said with some surprise, ‘Why do you ask me? was it not all sown yesterday?’”
229.At this point appears an arrow pointing diagonally to the line above. According to Edward Stevenson, Journal, 23 December 1877, David Whitmer told him that he and Oliver rode on the seat with Joseph on the board bed during this journey. At one point, they encountered “an aged man about 5 feet 10, heavy set and on his back an old fashioned army knapsack strapped over his shoulders and something square in it, and he walked alongside of the wagon and wiped the sweat off his face, smiling very pleasant. David asked him to ride and he replied, ‘I am going across to the Hill Cumorah.’ Soon after they passed, they felt strangely and stopped but could see nothing of him … and they asked the Lord about it. He said that the Prophet looked as white as a sheet and said that it was one of the Nephites, and that he had the plates” (Anderson, Investigating, 30-31).
235.Nibley note: “It is probable, from this account, that the Eight Witnesses saw the plates during the week following the vision of the Three Witnesses. This would be the last week of June or the first week of July, 1829.”
236.Coray, in an obvious copying error, skipped from one occurrence of “said Smith” to the next, omitting the intervening material, here shown in bold: “… that the said Smith has shown unto us, for we have seen and hefted, and know of a surety, that the said Smith has got the plates …”
241.The notes referred to are not with the manuscript, which does not have dated parts. It suggests that Martha Jane simultaneously kept a notebook of instructions or aide-memoirs while creating the manuscript itself. This notation also establishes that the date of composition of at least this section was in March 1845.
247.RLDS (1912, 1969) note: “One of these copies, evidently the one used by the printer, is now in the hands of the Reorganized Church. It is said the other was placed in the corner-stone of the Nauvoo House at Nauvoo, Illinois, but as the building was not finished it was not protected from the weather, and when subsequently removed little if any of it was legible.
“There has been some controversy as to which was the original. It matters not which was written first. The manuscript from which the book was printed is the one now preserved, for it has the printer’s marks upon it in many places. So when we speak of the printed volume there is no question but this is the original from which it was produced. —H.C.S.”
251.The passage which follows is quoted from Coray with the original quotation marks, which would now be considered idiosyncratic: “‘Now, gentlemen,’ said the speaker, ‘this gold Bible, which the Smiths are publishing, is destined to break down every thing before it if we do not put an end to it—yes, this very thing is calculated to prove a serious injury to all religious denominations; and, in a little while many of our excellent ministers, good men, who have no other means of obtaining a respectable livelihood than by preaching, will be deprived of their salaries, which is their living—Gentlemen, shall we endure this?’ …‘How then shall we prevent the printing of this thing?’”
259.This extension of the one-sentence allusion to the Magnificat in Lucy’s rough draft is a skillful reworking of the longer original with some additions. See Luke 1:46-47, 52-54 (“And Mary said, My soul doth magnify the Lord, And my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour … He hath put down the mighty from their seats, and exalted them of low degree. He hath filled the hungry with good things; and the rich he hath sent empty away. He hath holpen his servant Israel, in remembrance of his mercy”), Matthew 5:6 (“Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled”), Psalms 68:8 (“The earth shook, the heavens also dropped … even Sinai itself was moved at the presence of God, the God of Israel”), Isaiah 14:9 (“Hell from beneath is moved for thee”), and Luke 1:72 (“the mercy promised to our fathers …”).
260.On 3 March 1830, a committee from Palmyra’s Presbyterian church consisting of Elders George Beckwith, Henry Jessop, Pelatiah West, and Newton Foster was appointed to visit the three Smiths “and report at the next meeting.” Their purpose was to inquire into the previous eighteen months of nonattendance. George Beckwith is not mentioned as a member of the committee, although he was an elder like Jessup. They spoke with Lucy, Hyrum, and Samuel but not, apparently, Sophronia, the fourth Smith who was a member of the congregation. She had married Calvin Stoddard in December 1827 but was living in Palmyra. The church records do not mention anyone being assigned to visit her. Milton Backman and James B. Allen, who edited the records for publication, point out: “It is significant to note that they [the Smiths] were charged only with inactivity and that no accusation was made even hinting of any dishonesty, lack of integrity, or undesirable moral character.” The committee reported on 10 March 1830 that their visit had yielded “no satisfaction. They [the Smiths] acknowledged that they had entirely neglected the ordinances of the church for the last eighteen months and that they did not wish to unite with us anymore.” They were “cited to appear before the Session” on 24 March to answer charges of “Neglect of public worship and the sacrament of the Lord’s Supper for the last eighteen months.” When they did not appear, they were given a second citation for 29 March; at this meeting, where they again did not appear, they were “suspended from the Sacrament of the Lords Supper” (Backman and Allen, 482; Anderson, “Confirmation,” 391; Vogel 1:408). IE and Nibley: “to them.”
265.Coray: “ESQ COLE COMMENCES PRINTING HIS DOGBERRY PAPER. THE PRINTING OF THE BOOK OF MORMON INTERRUPTED BY A CONVENTION OF THE CITIZENS.—JOSEPH SETTLES THE DIFFICULTY AFTER WHICH THE PRINTING OF THE BOOK IS FINISHED.”
267.Wintergreen Hill was a long, treeless hill northwest of Palmyra where residents picked wintergreen for its medicinal properties. Nathan Harris, Martin’s father, owned land on the north end of the hill (Vogel 1:412).
268.Coray: “he had already isued six or eight numbers, and by taking them ten or twenty miles into the country, had managed to keep them out of our sight.” GAS on Coray: “he had already isued six or eight numbers, but, had managed to keep them out of our sight.” IE and Nibley: “numbers, and had managed to keep them out of our sight.”
269.Vogel notes that Oliver Cowdery wrote to Joseph Jr. on 28 December 1829 stating that Joseph Sr. was planning to come immediately to get Joseph Jr. to stop Abner Cole’s pirating. Because Cole continued to publish extracts until 22 January 1830, Vogel suggests that Joseph Sr.’s trip may have been delayed because of weather, because Joseph Sr. and Abraham Fish were summoned before Justice Nathan Pierce on 19 January by Lemuel Durfee Jr. over an unpaid debt to the recently deceased Lemuel Durfee Sr., or because Joseph Jr. may have written “requesting a delay for his own reasons” (2:407-8). Another possibility is that the bellicose Cole, who was obviously willing to resort to physical violence over the matter, may have simply refused to stop printing the extracts while the matter was in negotiation and thus managed to get out a few more issues.
272. Martin Harris mortgaged his farm on 25 August 1829 to pay for the entire cost of $3,000. John H. Gilbert, typesetter, interviewed many years later, recalled that the typesetting was never interrupted by financial concerns, while William Stafford in 1833 denied that anyone tried to suppress its publication (Vogel 1:416). Lucy, in her October 1845 general conference address, adds a supplementary detail about financing the publication of the Book of Mormon: “Joseph went to Pensylvania Hyram & Samuel had to go to work in the woods all day & then <at night> had to go <haul the wood> and get means to help Joseph to publish the book—2 of them guarded the house … My family made out to get the Book printed the Angel of the Lord told them what to do” (Lucy Smith, Minutes, Bolton version, p. 9).
275.GAS on Pratt and Coray: “… times: And on the morning of the 6th day of the same month, my husband and Martin Harris was <were> baptized.” IE and Nibley: “times. My husband and Martin Harris were baptized.”
276.GAS has edited Coray’s rendition of this passage thus: “… in tears of joy, ‘Oh, <praise to> my God! <that I> have I lived to see my own father baptized into the true Church of Jesus Christ?’ On the same day, the church was organized, (on April 6- 1830).” IE and Nibley: “‘Praise to my God! that I have lived to see my own father … Christ.’ On the same day, April 6 …” Nibley adds a note: “From the evidence it appears that both Joseph Smith, Sr., and his wife, Lucy Smith, were baptized on the day the Church was organized.” Joseph Knight remembered Joseph Smith Jr. baptizing Joseph Smith Sr. a member of the church and “bast out with greaf and joy and seamed as tho the world Could not hold him. He went out into the Lot and appeared to want to git out of site of every Body and would sob and Crie and seamed to Be so full that he could not live” (qtd. Bushman, Joseph, 144).
Interestingly, Lucy does not mention either the fact or the date of her own baptism. The History of the Church says that Oliver Cowdery baptized her, Joseph Sr., Martin Harris, and Sarah Rockwell on 6 April, but the manuscript draft includes a note saying they were baptized one or two days later (Vogel 2:197). Cornelius R. Stafford, who claimed to be an eyewitness, said that Joseph Jr. performed her baptism (Vogel 2:197). She could also have been baptized on 9 June at the first conference, held at Fayette, (as were Katharine, William, Don Carlos, and possibly Sophronia), or at some other point during the month of June as were Hyrum and Jerusha. For an appraisal of the evidence that the church was organized at Manchester, rather than the traditional site of Fayette, New York, see Marquardt, “An Appraisal.”
277.Nibley note: “Samuel H. Smith is credited with having been the first missionary of the Church.” In Lucy’s October 1845 conference address, she states that Samuel “had to sell them [copies of the Book of Mormon] to buy us victuals I want to speak of this that you may not complain of hard times” (Lucy Smith, Minutes, Bolton version, p. 11).
284.GAS on Pratt has corrected this name to “Greene” consistently for the first few times but not later; he does not make this correction on Coray. IE and Nibley use “Greene” consistently and add the note: “John P. Greene was a brother-in-law of Brigham Young.”
286.Martha Jane Coray notebook: “he like the others did not wish to buy but said he would a subscription paper and try to sell some of them as he was about starting on a preaching tour and he was willing to do any one a kindness” (28).
287.GAS, evidently desiring, for some reason, to render this passage in third person, has edited it incompletely: “This time, his Father & mother Smith accompanied him, and it was our intention to have passed near the tavern … but just before we came to the house, a sign of small-pox intercepted us. They turned aside, and meeting a citizen of the place, we inquired of him …” IE and Nibley follow Pratt.
291.Martha Jane Coray notebook: “This is a strange specimen of the peculiar disposition of some individuals whom we sometimes meet with he purchased his death for a few shillings but sacraficed his souls salvation rather than give a saint of God the Church of God a meals victuals for according to the word of God it shall be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgment than for that man[.]” “Copy of an Old Notebook,” 30-31. GAS has edited Coray thus: “… who would purchase their death for a few shillings; but sacrafice their souls salvation rather than give a saint of God a meals victuals … it will be more tolrable for Sodom and Gomorah, in the day of judgement, than for that man <such persons>.”
298.GAS has edited Coray: “get you out any other <way,> I …” In Martha Jane’s notebook, this passage differs slightly: “[Joseph] began to speak of the discovery and translation of the book of Mormon Jesse fiercly exclaimed if you mention one word about the book of Mormon you shall not stay a minute in my house if I cant get you out any other way I will hew you down with my broad ax—” (13-14).
299.Grandson George A. Smith recalled that, when his father John and Joseph Sr. visited their father, Asael “firmly withstood the opposition of his sons, who at first ‘ridiculed Joseph’s visions’ [because] ‘the old gentleman said that he always knew that God was going to raise up some branch of his family to be a great benefit to mankind … My grandfather Asael fully believed the Book of Mormon, which he read nearly through, although in his eighty-eighth year, without the aid of glasses.’” Summarizes Anderson: “He died that fall, confident that a new religious age was upon the world” (Richard Anderson, New England, 112-13). In Martha Jane’s notebook, this passage from John’s journal reads: “after the usual salutation the subject of the Book of Mormon was aggitated My father received it with gladness Said he had always known that something would appear to make known the true religion—” (14).
304.GAS on Coray: “… our brothers, <& Jesse> who censured me very sharply for keeping Joseph over night,—Jesse, because he was really displeased; the others, to make a show of disappointment.” In Martha Jane’s notebook, this passage reads: ”that night I learned the principles of Mormonism the next Morning we visited with our brothers and sisters and I was very much censured by the whole parted Brother Asael not excepted” (19). IE and Nibley follow GAS.
307.In 1856 Parley P. Pratt, recalling his introduction to Mormonism, told of meeting Hyrum Smith driving cows in Manchester. When he inquired about Joseph Smith, Hyrum took him home where he met Lucy Smith, Jerusha Barden Smith, and Sarah Rockwell. “We sat up talking nearly all night,” he said, “for I … had to return the next morning, and we conversed during most of the night, without being either sleepy or weary” (Vogel 3:344).
308.GAS on Coray: “… Just before my husband’s return, as Joseph was about commencing a discourse one Sunday morning, Parly P. Pratt came in <to our meeting>, very much fatigued. He had heard of us at some considerable distance, and had travelled very fast, in order <to get> there … Joseph <he> had <heard> finished [sic] his <the> discourse, Mr. Pratt arose, and expressed his hearty concurance in every sentiment advanced; and the following day, he was <soon after> baptized and ordained. In a few <days> he …” Lucy is probably mistaken in saying Joseph Jr. ordained Parley in Manchester, since Parley says that he was ordained an elder the same day he was baptized—on 1 September 1830 at Fayette by Oliver Cowdery (Vogel 1:423).
310.Coray: “See Times and Seasons vol. 4th Pges 40. & 61”; Pratt 1853 note: “See Times and Seasons, vol. IV., Pp. 40 and 61 Supp. to Mil. Star, vol. xiv., p. 31.” The RLDS editions reproduce this note but without the inconsistencies in capitalization.
313.IE and Nibley: “Joseph had at this time just completed a house which Joseph had built …”; on 6 April 1829, Joseph bought 13.5 acres from Isaac Hale, securing title on 25/26 August 1830, and moving onto the property a cabin in which Jesse Hale had lived (Vogel 1:426; Newell and Avery, 3).
316.In October 1830, Hyrum and Jerusha were the parents of two daughters, Lovina, who was almost three, and Mary, who was sixteen months old. Sophronia and Calvin Stoddard had been married for almost three years and their first daughter was almost seven months old. Joseph and Emma, who had left Harmony permanently in late August and were shifting their residence among several New York sites where Joseph had supporters, had no living children although Emma became pregnant about this time with twins. Samuel, age twenty-two, was unmarried as were twenty-year-old William and eighteen-year-old Katharine. Don Carlos was fourteen and Lucy was nine.
318.Coray, like Lucy, uses Quaker plain speech throughout in which “thee” occupies both nominative and objective cases; Pratt, in contrast, has standardized these passages to correspond to King James English in which “thou” is nominative and “thee” is objective, and the verbs take now archaic forms.
325.RLDS (1969 edition only) note: “Imprisonment for debt was at this time not an uncommon occurrence, the country not yet having passed statutory enactments disannulling the laws that had obtained under the old dominion.”
328.In a letter from Joseph Smith to the Colesville Saints on 2 December 1830, a postscript warned Hyrum, then at Colesville, to “beware of the freemasons, McIntyre heard that you were in Manchester and he got out a warrant and went to your father’s to distress the family but [Samuel] Harrison overheard their talk and they said that they carred not for the debt, if they only could obtain your body. They were there with carriages.” McIntyre had obtained an order for a debt that Hyrum owed him; on 26 October 1830, “justice Nathan Pierce’s execution order was returned stating that neither Hyrum’s property nor his ‘body’ could be found” (Vogel 1:22).
337.Vogel hypothesizes that this fellow prisoner may have been Eli Bruce, who was sentenced for two years and four months at Canandaigua “for conspiracy to kidnap anti-Masonic writer William Morgan.” Bruce’s diary for 5 November 1830 skeptically summarizes Joseph Sr.’s preaching. The exact dating of Joseph Sr.’s arrest is not clear. Lucy says that Hyrum left for Colesville on a Wednesday and that Joseph Sr. was arrested the next day. Since Hyrum had reached Colesville by 14 October 1830, he must have left either 29 September or 6 October, both Wednesdays. However, if Joseph Sr. was still in jail on 5 November serving a thirty-day term, then he could not have been arrested before 7 October 1830. As additional complications, Newel Knight’s journal says that Hyrum reached Colesville by 4 October; furthermore, if Joseph Sr. had been arrested on 7 October, his sentence would have been completed by 6 November. However, he did not reach Waterloo until about 14 December 1830, if Lucy is correct in saying that he came a week after Sidney Rigdon arrived. Vogel suggests that the sentence may have been for sixty days or that she was mistaken in dating his arrest in October (Vogel 1:427, 436-37, 445; Vogel 3:4).
340.This paragraph begins a new page and continues immediately, without even a paragraph break, in chap. 38, beginning with, in Lucy’s rough draft, “Shortly In this same [damaged] onth viz dec 1830” and, in Pratt, “The latter part of the same month Joseph received …”
345.Lucy tells this story in her October 1845 conference address: “He went into a house and asked to have a breakfast & he would give a book for it he again went to sister Green She said he must take the book again—Sam<l> took the book & looked & looked—She afterwards told me she never saw a man look so She knew that he had the Spirit of God—He said the spirit forbids me taking this books—he knelt & asked him to pray with her—she read the Book & became a Mormon & thus the work begun—& then it spread like a mustard seed” (Lucy Smith, Minutes, Bolton version, p. 11).
347.Coray: “was, they were in a short time both baptized. They gave the book to Phineas Young, Mr. Green’s brother …”; GAS: “… Young, Mrs. Green’s brother …”. Vogel (1:439) cites Phineas’s account of getting a copy of the Book of Mormon from Samuel Smith in April 1830; this copy would therefore have been different from that which converted Rhoda Young Greene, John P. Greene, Brigham Young, and Susanna Young Murray. Samuel Smith gave Rhoda Green that copy in July 1830; however, since that event occurred on what Lucy describes as the second day of his first mission, it is not clear how Phineas had contact with Samuel three months earlier.
348.Brigham Young’s sister, Fanny Young Carr Murray, was Vilate Murray Kimball’s stepmother, not her mother. (See Biographical Summaries, Young Family.) Vilate Murray Kimball’s father was Roswell Murray, born in 1770 at Florida, Orange County, New York. He had three wives successively: Mary Wilson, married on 24 November 1792, Susannah Fitch, married about 1798 (Vilate was their fifth and youngest child, born 1 June 1806), and Fanny Young, whom he married on 2 February 1832. Fanny became Joseph Smith’s thirty-third (and possibly last) plural wife in November 1843 (Black, Early; Compton, 609-722).
349.RLDS note: “The course that Brigham Young and the Twelve with him took after the death of her sons Joseph and Hyrum, was not approved by Grandmother Smith. She always spoke in kindly terms of the men, but steadily and persistently refused to give credence to the doctrine and policy adopted by them. In this she did not waver to the end of her life.”
350.Apparently before Joseph Sr. was released from prison, Samuel Smith moved Lucy and the younger children out of Palmyra. They were not in Waterloo proper but in “the Kingdom,” a “small unincorporated village … situated along the Seneca River between Waterloo and Seneca Falls” (Porter, “A Study,” 270). Bushman (Joseph, 173) locates it as “between Waterloo and Seneca Falls, although actually within the boundaries of Seneca Falls.”
369.This installment of Joseph Smith’s history includes D&C 37, instructing Joseph and Sidney Rigdon to stop work on their Bible translation until they move to Ohio (Times and Seasons 4 [15 October 1843]: 352). Vogel (1:446) suggests that Lucy is describing “an apparently unpublished revelation.”